大智度論 次第學品之下Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Training in Sequence, Part 2 of 2
次第學品之下:新學菩薩之次第行學道、六波羅蜜與六念、無所有性中有道有果(經+論)
這一品問的是一個很實在的難處:既然一切法都無所有性,那修行的階次還算不算數。須菩提把話挑明了問:「新學菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道,以是次第行、次第學、次第道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」空是說得徹底了,可人總得從一個地方起步;起步就有先後,先後就是次第。空與次第,看起來是要互相取消的兩件事。這一品自始至終在做的,就是不讓它們互相取消。
佛先不講道理,先拿自己作證。他說我本行菩薩道修六波羅蜜,離諸欲、離惡不善法,入初禪乃至第四禪——可是緊接著一句話把整件事翻了個面:「不念有是禪,不受禪味,不得是禪」,所以「我於是諸禪不受果報」。五神通也一樣,起了而不取相、不受味。一路修上來,到最後是「我爾時用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。次第一層層都走過了,卻一層都沒有停住;走完了,也沒有一個被走完的東西。須菩提追問:既然諸法無所有,佛怎麼能在裏面起四禪六神通、又分別眾生為三聚?佛的答法很乾脆:正因為五欲惡不善法沒有自性也沒有他性,我才離得開它們而入初禪;若它們真有定性,我反倒離不開。空不是障礙修行的理由,空正是修行得以成立的理由。
卷八十七接上來,佛答新學菩薩該從哪裏起步。起步處是聽法:從諸佛、從供養諸佛的菩薩、從四種聲聞聖人那裏聽見一句話——「得無所有故是佛」,阿羅漢乃至須陀洹也都是因為得無所有而有其名,「一切有為作法無所有性,乃至無有如毫末許所有」。聽了以後,他心裏轉出一個念頭:既然得與不得,一切法常無有性,那我為什麼不發心作佛?發了心,「一切眾生行於有相,當令住無所有中」。論主替這個念頭補了一層更軟的理由:不是道理逼出來的,是不忍逼出來的——「譬如人得好良藥,親里知識受諸病苦,云何不與?」
接下來是六波羅蜜。每一度都有四件事,一句也不減:「自行布施,亦教人行布施,讚歎行布施功德,歡喜讚歎行布施者」論主把不能具足的五種人一一數出來:有人肯自己施,卻不肯教人,怕惹人瞋,也怕別人覺得欠了自己的情;有人肯教人,自己卻不施;有人一味稱讚布施之德,勸得動別人,自己動不了;有人三件都做了,偏偏見別人布施不能歡喜——因為施主是個破戒惡人;還有人見了施主也歡喜,卻不肯讚歎,因為他邪見,不信布施有果報。四件事裏最難的,原來是末後那兩件。而菩薩之所以四件都能,理由是「善拔慳貪根,深愛檀波羅蜜,慈悲於眾生,通達諸法實相」。
布施先施給誰,論主也不迴避。他先列一個次序:先供養諸佛大菩薩辟支佛阿羅漢,其次持戒精進禪定智慧離欲的人,再次出家佛弟子,再次持五戒行十善的人,再次不正不邪的中人,最後五逆惡人及諸畜生——「不可不與」。可是他隨即引另一種說法:應該倒過來,先施五逆罪人、斷善根者、貧窮老病下賤乞討的人乃至畜生,「譬如慈母,多有眾子,先念羸病,給其所須」。兩種次序他都不判,只說「一切眾生皆是菩薩福田,能生大悲故」,然後分開兩種心:悲心多的人先施貧者,「種福田中,果報雖大,憐愍眾生故,先利貧者」;分別心多的人先供養諸佛,「其心雖小,福田良故,功德亦大」。真到了得實相入方便力,才「二事俱行——慈愍眾生,又視皆如佛」。這一節最動人的一句在更後面:經文說「須食與食」而不說「與衣食等」,論主問何以如此,答曰「有人須食與飲、須飲與衣,以不稱受者意故,福德少」——布施的準頭,在受者的需要上,不在施者的心意上。有人羞、有人怕,說不出口,那就「觀其相貌,隨時所須、土地所宜」。
六波羅蜜之後是六念:念佛、念法、念僧、念戒、念捨、念天。而念的修法整段只有一個手勢,就是把所念的一件件撤掉。念佛「不以色念,不以受、想、行、識念」,不以三十二相、金色身、丈光、八十隨形好念,不以戒定慧解脫解脫知見念,不以十力四無所畏十八不共法念,不以大慈大悲念,不以十二因緣法念;每撤一層,都收回到無所念上;五段的收語實有三種措辭——前兩段是「無憶故,是為念佛」,中間一段是「無所有念,是為念佛」,後兩段是「無所念,是為念佛」:字面三變,所收的是同一件事。念法不念善不善、不念世間出世間、不念有為無為;念僧、念戒、念捨、念天,一概是「乃至無有少許念,何況念僧」。念之所以成,正在無所念。這不是先修一個有所得的念,回頭再把它空掉;是起手就以一切種智相應心去修,從第一步起就沒有可執的東西。所以論主說六念是初次第行,「以易行易得故」——最深的觀法,反而放在最前面。
然後論主正面回答『行』『學』『道』這三個名字有什麼分別,而他的回答方式,本身就是這一品的姿態。他一連列了六說:有人說沒有分別,「義一而語異」;有人說「初名行,中名學,後名道」;有人以施戒慧分屬,有人以戒定慧分屬;有人把八正道拆成三分,正語正業正命是行,正精進正念正定是學,正見正思惟是道,並點出「正見是道體」;有人以六度分屬,檀與精進是行,尸羅與禪是學,忍與般若是道,「忍為善,般若為智慧,善、智具足故名道。譬如人有眼有足,隨意所至」。六說列畢,他只寫了一句:「如是等,名為三事差別。」不取一說為定。三個名字本來就是假名的施設,取定一個,施設就變成了實法——不判,正是判得最準的地方。
至於「次第」二字本身,論主另設一問。空法既然難解,初發心的人如何能漸?答案是兩句。一句講理:「諸法雖空難解,次第行得力故,能得成就」一句是這一品的總喻:「譬如緣梯,從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至。」梯子不是高處,梯子只是上得去的方式。而新學之人為什麼一開頭就要觀畢竟空,也有一個更家常的比方:「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下。」空是藥,布施持戒是蜜;蜜不是藥,可是沒有蜜,藥下不去。空與行從來不是誰替代誰,是「以無所有畢竟空和合布施、持戒等行」。品末論主把次第落定:「先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸習學,名為次第」,而次第的身分也一併交代清楚——「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故。」次第不立為實法,只立為破顛倒之用。
末後一段最見須菩提的心腸。他忽然說:如果一切法無所有性,「是則無道、無智、無果」。佛不與他辯空,只反問一句:「汝見是色性實有不?」須菩提答不見。佛再問:「汝若不見諸法實有,云何作是問?」須菩提這才說出他問的真意——不是自己有疑,是為著當來世求三乘道的人。那些人「以罪重智鈍故,取空相」,聽見空便說誰垢誰淨、誰縛誰解,既不解便破戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命,「種此罪故,墮三惡道,或重於白衣」。他是替後人先把這一問問掉。末句他自陳其位:「又我常修無諍三昧,憐愍眾生,是故問佛。」
所以這一品的兩頭是要一起讀的。不立次第,空就落成撥無因果;立了次第而不知次第本身不可得,空就落成另一種有所得。它給的辦法不是折中,是同一件事的兩面:一級一級上,而每一級都不可得——梯子照上,桄桄不留。
What this chapter asks is a very practical difficulty: since all dharmas are without any existent nature, do the stages of practice still count. Subhūti puts the matter plainly: ‘How do bodhisattva-mahāsattvas new to the training, within dharmas that are without any existent nature, practise in sequence, train in sequence, and follow the path in sequence, and by this sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’ Emptiness has been spoken to the end, yet a person must after all start from some place; starting has a before and after, and before and after is sequence. Emptiness and sequence look like two things that are about to cancel each other. What this chapter does from beginning to end is to keep them from cancelling each other.
The Buddha does not first speak of principle; he first calls himself as witness. He says that when I formerly practised the bodhisattva path I cultivated the six perfections, parted from the desires, parted from evil and unwholesome dharmas, and entered the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna—yet the very next sentence turns the whole matter over: ‘I did not think that there was this dhyāna, did not receive the flavour of dhyāna, did not obtain this dhyāna’, and so ‘in these dhyānas I did not receive the retribution’. The five supernormal powers too: they arose, and yet I did not grasp at their marks or receive their flavour. Cultivating all the way up, at the last it was ‘at that time I, with the wisdom associated with a single thought, obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’. Every layer of the sequence was walked through, yet at no layer was there a halt; when the walking was done, there was no walked-through thing either. Subhūti presses: since dharmas are without anything existent, how could the Buddha give rise to the four dhyānas and the six supernormal powers within them, and further distinguish beings into the three groups? The Buddha's way of answering is very crisp: exactly because the five desires and evil and unwholesome dharmas have neither self-nature nor other-nature could I part from them and enter the first dhyāna; if they really had a fixed nature, I could not have parted from them at all. Emptiness is not a reason that obstructs practice; emptiness is exactly the reason practice can be established.
Fascicle eighty-seven takes it up, and the Buddha answers where a bodhisattva new to the training should start. The starting place is hearing the Dharma: from the buddhas, from bodhisattvas who make offerings to the buddhas, from the four kinds of śrāvaka sages, one hears a sentence—‘because he obtains that nothing exists, he is a Buddha’, and arhats down to srota-āpannas too have their names because they obtain that nothing exists; ‘all conditioned, made dharmas are without any existent nature, with not even so much as a hair's tip existent’. Having heard it, a thought turns in his mind: since whether obtained or not obtained all dharmas are ever without nature, why do I not arouse the mind to become a Buddha? Having aroused the mind, ‘all beings practise within marks; I shall cause them to dwell within there being nothing existent’. The treatise-author adds a softer layer of reason to this thought: it is not forced out by principle; it is forced out by not being able to bear it—‘It is as a person who obtains a good medicine, while his kin and friends suffer the pains of sickness: how should he not give it?’
Next come the six perfections. In each perfection there are four things, not one sentence less: ‘he himself practises giving, he also teaches others to practise giving, he praises the merit of practising giving, and he rejoices in and praises those who practise giving’. The treatise-author counts out one by one the five kinds of people who cannot complete them: there are those willing to give themselves but unwilling to teach others, fearing to provoke their anger and fearing too that others will feel they owe them a debt; those willing to teach others but not themselves giving; those who praise the virtue of giving without end and can move others, but cannot move themselves; those who do all three things and yet, seeing another give, cannot rejoice—because the donor is a precept-breaking evil person; and those who, seeing a donor, do rejoice yet will not praise, because they hold wrong views and do not believe that giving has retribution. The hardest of the four things turn out to be the last two. And the reason the bodhisattva can do all four is that ‘he has well pulled up the root of stinginess and greed, deeply loves dānapāramitā, is kind and compassionate toward beings, and penetrates the real mark of all dharmas’.
To whom giving should first be given, the treatise-author does not evade either. He first lists an order: first make offerings to the buddhas, the great bodhisattvas, the pratyekabuddhas, and the arhats; next to those who keep morality, are vigorous, are in meditation, are wise, and are free of desire; next to the Buddha's disciples who have left home; next to those who keep the five precepts and practise the ten wholesome paths; next to the middling people who are neither right nor wrong; last to the evil people of the five heinous sins and to the animals—‘it may not be withheld’. Yet at once he cites another saying: it should be turned round, giving first to the people of the five heinous sins, to those who have cut off the roots of goodness, to the poor, the old, the sick, the lowly, and the begging, down to the animals, ‘as a kind mother with many children first thinks of the weak and sick and gives them what they need’. He judges neither order, saying only ‘all beings are the bodhisattva's field of merit, because they can give rise to great compassion’, and then distinguishes two kinds of mind: the one in whom the mind of compassion is greater gives first to the poor—‘among the fields of merit in which to plant, though the retribution is great, out of pity for beings he first benefits the poor’; the one in whom the discriminating mind is greater makes offerings first to the buddhas—‘though his mind is small, because the field of merit is good, the merit too is great’. Only when one has truly obtained the real mark and entered the power of skilful means does one ‘practise both things together—pitying beings, and also regarding all as a Buddha’. The most moving sentence of this section comes further on: the sūtra says ‘to one who needs food, give food’ and does not say ‘give food, clothing, and the rest’; the treatise-author asks why this is so, and answers, ‘there are people who to one who needs food give drink, and to one who needs drink give clothing; because it does not suit the recipient's wish, the merit is small’—the aim of giving lies in the recipient's need, not in the giver's intention. Some are ashamed, some afraid, and cannot say it out; then ‘observe their appearance, what is needed at the time, and what suits the land’.
After the six perfections come the six recollections: recollection of the Buddha, of the Dharma, of the Saṅgha, of morality, of giving up, and of the gods. And the way of cultivating recollection has throughout only one gesture, which is to withdraw one by one the things recollected. Recollecting the Buddha, ‘he does not recollect by form, does not recollect by feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness’; he does not recollect by the thirty-two marks, the golden body, the light of one zhang, or the eighty minor marks; not by morality, concentration, wisdom, liberation, or the knowledge and vision of liberation; not by the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, or the eighteen unshared dharmas; not by great kindness and great compassion; not by the dharma of the twelve links of causes and conditions; with each layer withdrawn, it is drawn back to recollecting nothing; the closing words of the five passages in fact have three phrasings—the first two are ‘because there is no remembering, this is recollection of the Buddha’, the middle one is ‘recollection that nothing exists: this is recollection of the Buddha’, the last two are ‘recollecting nothing: this is recollection of the Buddha’: the wording changes three times, and what it gathers is one and the same matter. Recollecting the Dharma, he recollects neither good nor not good, neither worldly nor beyond the world, neither conditioned nor unconditioned; recollecting the Saṅgha, morality, giving up, and the gods, it is in every case ‘up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the Saṅgha’. That recollection is accomplished lies exactly in recollecting nothing. This is not first cultivating a recollection with something to be attained and then afterwards emptying it out; it is cultivating from the first move with a mind that accords with the omniscience of all kinds, so that from the first step there is nothing to be grasped. So the treatise-author says the six recollections are the first sequential practice, ‘because they are easy to practise and easy to obtain’—the deepest contemplation is set, rather, at the very front.
Then the treatise-author answers head-on what difference there is among the three names ‘practice’, ‘training’, and ‘path’, and his way of answering is itself the posture of this chapter. He lists six sayings in a row: someone says there is no difference, ‘the meaning is one and the words differ’; someone says ‘the beginning is named practice, the middle is named training, the end is named path’; someone assigns them to giving, morality, and wisdom, someone to morality, concentration, and wisdom; someone splits the eightfold right path into three parts, right speech, right action, and right livelihood being practice, right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration being training, right view and right thought being path, and points out that ‘right view is the body of the path’; someone assigns them to the six perfections, dāna and vigour being practice, śīla and dhyāna being training, patience and prajñā being path, ‘patience is goodness, prajñā is wisdom; because goodness and wisdom are complete it is named path. It is as a person who has eyes and feet and goes wherever he wishes’. The six sayings listed, he writes only one sentence: ‘Such as these are named the differences of the three matters.’ He takes no one saying as fixed. The three names are from the first a setting-up of provisional names; fix on one, and the setting-up turns into a real dharma—not judging is exactly where the judging is most exact.
As for the two Chinese characters ‘sequence’ themselves, the treatise-author sets another question. Since the dharma of emptiness is hard to understand, how can one who has first aroused the mind be gradual? The answer is two sentences. One speaks the principle: ‘Though dharmas are empty and hard to understand, because sequential practice gains strength, one can reach accomplishment’; one is the general simile of this chapter: ‘It is as climbing a ladder: from the first rung one gradually goes up, and though the place above is high and hard, one can still reach it.’ The ladder is not the high place; the ladder is only the way of getting up. And why the person new to the training should from the very start contemplate ultimate emptiness has a more homely comparison too: ‘It is as a small child taking medicine: it needs honey to go down.’ Emptiness is the medicine; giving and keeping morality are the honey; honey is not medicine, yet without honey the medicine will not go down. Emptiness and practice have never been a matter of one replacing the other; it is ‘combining the practices of giving, keeping morality, and the rest with there being nothing existent and ultimate emptiness’. At the chapter's end the treatise-author settles sequence: ‘first coarse then fine, first easy then hard, gradually practising and training, is named sequence’, and the standing of sequence is likewise made clear—‘though the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, one practises following worldly truth, in order to break inversion.’ Sequence is not set up as a real dharma; it is set up only as a use for breaking inversion.
The last section shows Subhūti's heart most of all. He suddenly says: if all dharmas are without any existent nature, ‘then there is no path, no knowledge, no fruit’. The Buddha does not dispute emptiness with him; he only asks one question back: ‘Do you see this nature of form as really existent?’ Subhūti answers that he does not see it. The Buddha asks again: ‘If you do not see dharmas as really existent, why do you ask this question?’ Only then does Subhūti speak the real intent of his question—it is not that he himself has doubt; it is for the sake of those in the world to come who seek the paths of the three vehicles. Those people ‘because their sins are heavy and their knowledge dull, grasp at the mark of emptiness’, and hearing emptiness say who is defiled and who pure, who bound and who released; and not understanding, they break morality, break right view, break deportment, break pure livelihood, and ‘planting these sins, fall into the three evil destinies, or worse than the white-robed’. He is asking this question away beforehand on behalf of those who come after. In the last sentence he states his own position: ‘Further, I constantly cultivate the samādhi of non-contention and pity beings; therefore I ask the Buddha.’
So the two ends of this chapter are to be read together. If sequence is not set up, emptiness falls into denying cause and effect; if sequence is set up without knowing that sequence itself is unfindable, emptiness falls into another kind of something to be attained. The way it gives is not a compromise; it is the two faces of one and the same matter: going up step by step, and every step unfindable—the ladder is climbed as before, and rung by rung nothing is kept.
卷87 〔T25 0666b01〕
大智度論釋次第學品第七十五之餘 聖者龍樹菩薩造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 須菩提言:「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩知諸法無所有性,因四禪、五神通,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!新學菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道,以是次第行、次第學、次第道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩若初從諸佛聞,若從多供養諸佛菩薩聞,若諸阿羅漢、若諸阿那含、若諸斯陀含、若諸須陀洹所聞:『得無所有故是佛,得無所有故是阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹,一切賢聖皆以得無所有故有名。一切有為作法無所有性,乃至無有如毫末許所有。』是菩薩摩訶薩聞是已,作是念:『若一切法無所有性,得無所有故是佛,乃至得無所有故是須陀洹;我若當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、若不得,一切法常無有性,我何以不發心得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提已,一切眾生行於有相,當令住無所有中。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩如是思惟已,發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,為度一切眾生故,菩薩摩訶薩所行次第行、次第學、次第道者,如過去諸菩薩摩訶薩所行道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「是新發意菩薩應學六波羅蜜,所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅〔T25 0666c〕蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜。 「是菩薩摩訶薩若行檀波羅蜜時,自行布施,亦教人行布施,讚歎行布施功德,歡喜讚歎行布施者;以是布施因緣故,得大財富。是菩薩遠離慳心,布施眾生飲食、衣服、香、華、瓔珞、房舍、臥具、燈燭,種種資生所須,盡給與之。菩薩摩訶薩行是布施及持戒,生天、人中,得大尊貴。以是持戒、布施故,得禪定眾;以是布施、持戒、禪定故,得智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾。是菩薩因是布施、持戒、禪定眾、智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾故,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位。入菩薩位已,得淨佛國土、成就眾生,得一切種智;得一切種智已,轉法輪;轉法輪已,以三乘法度脫眾生生死。如是,須菩提!菩薩以是布施,次第行、次第學、次第道,是皆不可得。何以故?自性無所有故。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初發意,自行持戒,教人持戒,讚歎持戒功德,歡喜讚歎行持戒者。持戒因緣故,生天、人中,得大尊貴。見貧窮者施以財物,不持戒者教令持戒,亂意者教令禪定,愚癡者教令智慧,無解脫者教令解脫,無解脫知見者教令解脫知見。以是持戒、禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見故,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位;入菩薩位已,得淨佛國土;淨佛國土已,成就眾生;成就眾生已,得一切種智;得一切種智已,轉法輪;轉法輪已,以三乘法度脫眾生。如是,須菩提!菩薩以是持戒,次第行、次第學、次第道,是事皆不可得。何以故?一切法自性無所有故。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,自〔T25 0667a〕行羼提波羅蜜,教人行羼提,讚歎羼提功德,歡喜讚歎行羼提者。行羼提波羅蜜時,布施眾生各令滿足,教令持戒,教令禪定乃至解脫知見。以是布施、持戒、禪定、智慧因緣故,過阿羅漢、辟支佛地,入菩薩位中;入菩薩位中已,得淨佛世界;淨佛世界已,成就眾生;成就眾生已,得一切種智;得一切種智已,轉法輪;轉法輪已,以三乘法度脫眾生。如是,須菩提!菩薩以羼提波羅蜜,次第行、次第學、次第道,是事皆不可得。何以故?一切法自性無所有故。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,自行毘梨耶波羅蜜,教人行毘梨耶,讚歎行毘梨耶功德,歡喜讚歎行毘梨耶者;乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,自入禪、入無量心、入無色定,亦教人入禪、入無量心、入無色定,讚歎入禪、入無量心、入無色定功德,歡喜讚歎行禪、無量心、無色定者。是菩薩住諸禪、定、無量心,布施眾生,各令滿足;教令持戒,教令禪定、智慧。以是布施、禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見因緣故,過阿羅漢、辟支佛地,入菩薩位;入菩薩位已,淨佛世界;淨佛世界已,成就眾生;成就眾生已,得一切種智;得一切種智已,轉法輪;轉法輪已,以三乘法度脫一切眾生。乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,行般若波羅蜜,布施眾生各令滿足,教令持戒、禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見。是菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,自行六波羅蜜,亦教他人令行六波羅蜜,讚歎六波〔T25 0667b〕羅蜜功德,歡喜讚歎行六波羅蜜者。是菩薩以是檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜因緣及方便力,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位;乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故。須菩提!是名初發意菩薩摩訶薩次第行、次第學、次第道。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩次第行、次第學、次第道,菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,以一切種智相應心,信解諸法無所有性,修六念,所謂念佛、念法、念僧、念戒、念捨、念天。 「須菩提!云何菩薩摩訶薩修念佛?菩薩摩訶薩念佛,不以色念,不以受、想、行、識念。何以故?是色自性無,受、想、行、識自性無。若法自性無,是為無所有。何以故?無憶故,是為念佛。 「復次,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩念佛,不以三十二相念,亦不念金色身、不念丈光、不念八十隨形好。何以故?是佛身自性無故。若法無性,是為無所有。何以故?無憶故,是為念佛。 「復次,須菩提!不應以戒眾念佛,不應以定眾、智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾念佛。何以故?是眾無有自性。若法無自性,是為非法。無所有念,是為念佛。 「復次,須菩提!不應以十力念佛,不應以四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法念佛,不應以大慈大悲念佛。何以故?是諸法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。無所念,是為念佛。 「復次,須菩提!不應以十二因緣法念佛。何以故?是因緣法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。無所念,是為念佛。 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,應念佛,是為菩薩初發意次第行、次第〔T25 0667c〕學、次第道。是菩薩摩訶薩次第行、次第學、次第道中住,能具足四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,修行空三昧、無相、無作三昧,乃至一切種智,諸法性無所有故。是菩薩知諸法性無所有,是中無有性、無無性。 「須菩提!云何菩薩摩訶薩應修念法?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不念善法、不念不善法,不念記法、無記法,不念世間法、不念出世間法,不念淨法、不念不淨法,不念聖法、不念凡夫法,不念有漏法、不念無漏法,不念欲界繫法、色界繫法、無色界繫法,不念有為法、無為法。何以故?是諸法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。無所念,是為念法。念法中學無所有性故,乃至當得一切種智。是菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,得諸法無所有性;是無所有性中,非有相、非無相。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應修念法,於是法中,乃至無少許念,何況念法! 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩云何應修念僧?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩念僧,無為法故分別有佛弟子眾,是中乃至無有少許念,何況念僧!如是,菩薩摩訶薩應修念僧。 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩云何應修念戒?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初發意已來,應念聖戒——無缺戒、無隙戒、無瑕戒、無濁戒、無著戒、自在戒、智者所讚戒、具足戒、隨定戒。應念是戒無所有性,乃至無少許念,何況念戒! 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從初發意已來應念捨——若自念捨、若念他捨,若捨財、若捨法、若捨煩惱;觀是捨不可得故,乃至無少許念,何況念捨!如〔T25 0668a〕是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應念捨。 「須菩提!云何菩薩摩訶薩應念天?須菩提!菩薩作是念:『四天王諸天所有信、戒、施、聞、慧,此間命終,生彼天處;我亦有是信、戒、施、聞、慧。乃至他化自在天所有信、戒、施、聞、慧,此間命終,生彼天處;我亦有是信、戒、施、聞、慧。』如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應念是天無所有性中尚無少許念,何況念天! 「須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行是六念,是名次第行、次第學、次第道。」 爾時,須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法無所有性,所謂念色乃至識、眼乃至意、色乃至法,是無所有性;眼界乃至意識界,是無所有性;檀波羅蜜乃至般若波羅蜜、內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至一切種智,是無所有性。世尊!若一切法無所有性者,是則無道、無智、無果。」 佛告須菩提:「汝見是色性實有不?乃至一切種智實有不?」 須菩提言:「不見也!世尊!」 佛告須菩提:「汝若不見諸法實有,云何作是問?」 須菩提言:「世尊!我於是法不敢有疑,但為當來世諸比丘求聲聞、辟支佛道、菩薩道者。是人當如是言:『若一切法無所有性,誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?』是不知不解故而破於戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命;是人破此事故,當墮三惡道。世尊!我畏當來世有如是事,以是故問佛。世尊!我於是法中信,不疑不悔。」 【論】 釋曰: 須菩提伏受佛語,一切諸法雖空,而能起四禪、神通,是大菩薩近成佛者能行;今未知新發意者云何行,是故疑,問佛:「世尊!新發意菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所〔T25 0668b〕有性中次第行、次第學、次第道,用是次第行得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 以次第行、次第學、次第道故,當知是新發意菩薩;雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學。 問曰: 若如是人是新學,但應教行布施、持戒等,佛何以教令於諸法無所有畢竟空性中行? 答曰: 今明始入無所有、畢竟空法故,令行無所有。而是菩薩以無所有畢竟空和合布施、持戒等行;譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下。是故雖新發意,亦觀深空,無咎。 佛答須菩提:「菩薩若初從諸佛聞,若從多供養諸佛者聞。」諸佛者,若過去、若現在。多供養諸佛者,遍吉、觀世音、得大勢菩薩、文殊師利、彌勒菩薩等。四種聲聞聖人義,如先說。辟支佛不樂說法故,不說。 諸佛等聖人皆因無所有故有是分別。 聖人雖有禪定等諸功德,皆為涅槃故。涅槃即是寂滅相、無所有法,是故說:「諸聖人,皆因涅槃有是差別。」 一切有為作法從因緣和合生起故有,無有實定性乃至如毫末許所有。有為有二種:一者、色,二者、無色。色法破壞,分別乃至微塵,無有定實;無色法中,乃至無有一念定實。破義,如上說。 是菩薩從諸佛聖人聞是法,餘人多以著心說,諸聖人以無著心說,是故但從聖人聞。 爾時,次第學菩薩聞是法,以比智籌量決定,知諸法究竟必空,皆入佛所得實相中,所謂寂滅、無戲論相。我若得作佛、若不作佛,一等無異。何以故?諸法實相不增不減,更無新法可得故,法亦不失。若〔T25 0668c〕度眾生,眾生畢竟空,本末不可得;我所願、所作功德及成佛時神通力皆如夢、如幻故,無一定實相,畢竟空。得、不得雖同,我何以不發心作佛? 問曰: 若知諸法畢竟空、無所有者,云何復言「我何以不發心作佛」? 答曰: 畢竟空,無所有,無所障礙,何妨發心作佛? 復次,若說畢竟空,滅諸戲論,云何障發心?若障,即是有性,云何言無所有性? 問曰: 若不障發心,亦應不障不發心,菩薩何不安住而發心受諸勤苦? 答曰: 有人言:是菩薩有種種因緣應發心:或以多諸親屬知識皆不聞、不知、不得是諸法實相,是故今世、後世受諸苦惱;我幸有力,能使是人得離眾苦。譬如人得好良藥,親里知識受諸病苦,云何不與?是故菩薩雖知諸法性無所有,因親里故而發心,利益眾生。 菩薩復作是念:「我雖聞諸法實相,心未深入,未有禪定,智慧未熟,受諸苦惱。」是故發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,集諸功德,以無所有法作證,自為,亦為他人。 是菩薩復聞大乘深義,住眾生等、法等中,無別異心,可得佛。雖復中人及怨,都無異心。所以者何?是菩薩以畢竟空心,煩惱微薄、怨親平等,作是念:「怨親無定,以因緣故,親或為怨,怨或為親。」以此大因緣,具足忍波羅蜜故,得作佛。由何而得?由忍怨故。是以菩薩視怨如親。譬如欲過嶮道,應當敬重頂戴導師;又如良醫雖賤,為貴者所重。如是思惟、籌量、分別:「中人、怨家,雖於我無用,而是佛道〔T25 0669a〕因緣。」是故發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。 是名一種次第行、次第學、次第道。是故以過去菩薩所行為證。 問曰: 次第行、次第學、次第道有何差別? 答曰: 有人言:無差別;若行、若學、若道,義一而語異。 有人言:初名行,中名學,後名道。 行名布施,學名持戒,道名智慧。 復次,行名持戒,學名禪定,道名智慧。 復次,行名正語、正業、正命,學名正精進、正念、正定,道名正見、正思惟。此八事雖名為道,然分別有三分:正見是道體;發起是道,名正思惟。正語、正業、正命,助益正見,故名為行。正精進、正念、正定,能成就正見,使令牢固,是名學。 復次,有人言:檀波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜名為行,初入道故。尸羅波羅蜜名為學,人心常隨五欲難禁難制,無須臾停息,漸以尸羅波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜制伏其心,是故名學。羼提波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜名為道。何以故?忍為善,般若為智慧,善、智具足故名道。譬如人有眼有足,隨意所至。 如是等,名為三事差別。 問曰: 何以名次第? 答曰: 以須菩提意:若一切法無所有,初發心菩薩於是空法中云何能漸次第學?以是故說次第。諸法雖空難解,次第行得力故,能得成就;譬如緣梯,從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至。 次第行者,四種行六波羅蜜,如經中說。 「自行檀,教人行檀,讚檀功德,歡喜讚行檀」者,善拔慳貪根,深愛檀波羅蜜,慈悲於眾生,通達諸法實相;以此因緣故,能四種行檀波羅蜜。 或有人自行布施,不能〔T25 0669b〕教人布施:或畏他瞋,或畏為己教布施以之為恩。如是等因緣故,不能教人。或有人教人布施,自不能施;或有人種種讚歎布施之德,勸人令施而不能自行。有人自行布施,亦教人布施、稱讚布施之德,而見人布施不能歡喜。所以者何?或有破戒惡人行施而不喜見。有人喜見施主而不讚歎,以其邪見不識施果故。如是,各各不能具足。 菩薩大悲心、深愛善法故,能行四事,如上說。菩薩若但自布施、不教他人,但能今世少許利益。是眾生隨業因緣墮貧窮處,是故菩薩教眾生言:「我不惜財物,我雖多施汝,汝亦不得持至後世;汝今當自作,後當自得。」以布施實功德,種種因緣教眾生行施。見行施者雖是破戒惡人,但念其好心布施之德,不念其惡,是故歡喜讚歎。 復次,見三寶無盡福田中施故,施福不盡,必至佛道;觀其未來無盡功德故,歡喜行是四種布施,世世財富。 是菩薩雖不為財富布施,未具足阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、六波羅蜜等法,中間而財富自至;譬如人為穀故種禾,而稾草自至。 菩薩得財物報時,離慳貪心,隨眾生意布施,須食與食等。 問曰: 是菩薩布施時,先施何等人? 答曰: 是菩薩雖因眾生起大悲心,而菩薩布施,必先供養諸佛、大菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢及諸聖人。若無聖人,次第施持戒、精進、禪定、智慧離欲人。若無此人,施一切出家佛弟子。若無是人,次施持五戒、行十善道,及〔T25 0669c〕持一日戒、三歸。若無此人,次施中人非正非邪者。若無此人,次施五逆惡人,及諸畜生。不可不與,菩薩以施攝一切眾生故。 有人言:應先布施五逆罪人、斷善根者,貧窮、老病、下賤、乞匃者,乃至畜生;譬如慈母,多有眾子,先念羸病,給其所須。又如菩薩為餓虎欲食子故,以身施之。 問曰: 如是種種,應先施何者? 答曰: 一切眾生皆是菩薩福田,能生大悲故。菩薩常欲以阿耨多羅三藐三菩提施眾生,何況衣食等而有分別! 又菩薩得無生忍法,平等無差。未得無生忍者,或慈悲心多、或分別心多,此二心不得俱行。 悲心多者,先施貧窮惡人,作是念:「種福田中,果報雖大,憐愍眾生故,先利貧者。」如是田雖不良,以慈悲心,得大果報。 分別心多者,作是念:「諸佛有無量功德故,應先供養。」以分別諸法、取著佛身故心小;其心雖小,福田良故,功德亦大。 若得諸法實相,入般若波羅蜜方便力中,心得自在,二事俱行——慈愍眾生,又視皆如佛。如是等,菩薩隨因緣行布施。 問曰: 經何以不言「與衣食等」,而言「須食與食」? 答曰: 有人須食與飲、須飲與衣,以不稱受者意故,福德少,是故言須食與食。 問曰: 有人若羞、若怖,雖有所須,不能發言,云何知其所須? 答曰: 菩薩觀其相貌,隨時所須、土地所宜;或有知他心者,資生之具,隨意而與。 是人因是布施,得成戒眾;復作是念:「我憐愍眾生,以衣食布施,所益甚少;不如持戒,常以無惱、無〔T25 0670a〕畏施於眾生。」菩薩住是持戒中,為守護戒故,生禪定。心不散、清淨故,得成慧眾;無戲論、捨諸著是慧相。以是慧破諸煩惱縛,得解脫眾。了了知見證解脫故,名解脫知見眾。 是人先行布施及五眾因緣故,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位。 問曰: 菩薩應行六波羅蜜,入菩薩位,此中何以說五眾? 答曰: 法雖一,以種種異名說,是故說五眾無咎。是人從一波羅蜜中欲起諸波羅蜜,布施為主,已先說。持戒眾名尸波羅蜜;定眾、解脫眾名禪波羅蜜;慧眾、解脫知見眾是般若波羅蜜;行諸波羅蜜時,能忍諸惡事,是名羼提波羅蜜;能起諸波羅蜜,不休不息,是名毘梨耶波羅蜜。 問曰: 若爾者,何以不但說諸波羅蜜名而說五眾? 答曰: 是人欲入菩薩位,此中不但以持戒、禪定得,和合眾戒、清淨戒、無盡戒。以要言之,攝一切戒名為戒眾;能破煩惱,過二乘,入菩薩位。譬如一人、二人,不名為軍;和合多人,乃成為軍,能破怨敵。餘眾亦如是。 菩薩自得禪定等眾,亦令眾生得,是名菩薩教化眾生;教化眾生已,持自功德及眾生功德,盡迴向淨佛國。具此二法,即得一切種智,轉法輪,以三乘度眾生。 是名菩薩次第行、次第學、次第道。先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸習學,名為次第。 餘五波羅蜜,亦應隨義分別。諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故。 復次,念佛等六念是初次第行,以易行易得故。 問曰: 六念中亦言不以色念佛,云何〔T25 0670b〕言易? 答曰: 有法共行,故名為易;譬如服苦藥,以蜜下之則易。 六念義,如初品中廣說。 六波羅蜜、六念等,柔軟易行,不生邪見,是菩薩次第學法。餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說。 此中須菩提難:「世尊!若實無所有,云何有次第行等?」 佛反問須菩提:「汝以聲聞智慧見色等法是一定實法不?」 答言:「不見!」色等一切法但從因緣和合,假有其名,無有定實,云何言有? 佛語須菩提:「汝若不見實定有,云何以次第等難空?」而次第法不離於空。 爾時,須菩提受解了了,是故說:「我無所疑,為當來世求三乘人,聞佛說空無所有性,以罪重智鈍故,取空相,便言:『誰垢誰淨?凡夫、惡人,何以名垢?出家、得道人,何以名淨?』是人不解佛語深義以何事而說,著是空故,言:『何用持戒等為?』以是因緣,即生邪見,破正見;破正見故,以少因緣而破戒及威儀,無所畏忌;出家人資仰白衣,便妄語求利衣食等,破於正命等。種此罪故,墮三惡道,或重於白衣。見有是失,故問佛。我已得道,於諸法無所受,又常聞佛說空法,云何戲論生疑?又我常修無諍三昧,憐愍眾生,是故問佛。」
《大智度論》卷86–87 · T25n1509 0664b26–0670b24
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本卷題為《大智度論》釋〈次第學品〉第七十五之餘——承前卷之續,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯。
經②:新學菩薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道
須菩提說:『世尊!倘若菩薩摩訶薩知道諸法是無所有之性,因著四禪、五神通而得到阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。世尊!那麼新學的菩薩摩訶薩,要怎樣在諸法無所有之性當中次第行、次第學、次第道,並且以這次第行、次第學、次第道,得到阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?』
經②續:從諸佛聖人聞無所有,思惟已而發菩提心
佛告訴須菩提說:菩薩摩訶薩或是最初從諸佛那裡聽聞,或是從多多供養過諸佛的菩薩那裡聽聞,或是從諸位阿羅漢、諸位阿那含、諸位斯陀含、諸位須陀洹那裡聽聞這樣的話——『因為得無所有的緣故,所以是佛;因為得無所有的緣故,所以是阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹;一切賢聖都是因為得無所有的緣故而有其名。一切有為的造作之法都是無所有之性,乃至沒有如毫毛之末那樣許多的所有。』這位菩薩摩訶薩聽聞了這番話之後,心裡這樣想:『倘若一切法都是無所有之性,因為得無所有的緣故所以是佛,乃至因為得無所有的緣故所以是須陀洹;那麼我將來或者得到阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、或者得不到,一切法終究常是沒有自性的,我為什麼不發心去得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?得到阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之後,一切眾生都行在有相之中,我當使他們安住在無所有之中。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩這樣思惟過後,就發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之心;為了度脫一切眾生的緣故,菩薩摩訶薩所行的次第行、次第學、次第道,正如同過去諸位菩薩摩訶薩所行之道那樣,而得到阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。
經②續:是新發意菩薩應學六波羅蜜
這位新發意的菩薩應當學六波羅蜜,所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜。
經②續:行檀波羅蜜之次第
佛說:這位菩薩摩訶薩若是在行檀波羅蜜的時候,自己行布施,也教別人行布施,讚歎行布施的功德,歡喜地稱讚行布施的人;因著這布施的因緣,得到大財富。這位菩薩遠離了慳吝之心,布施給眾生飲食、衣服、香、華、瓔珞、房舍、臥具、燈燭,種種資養生命所需之物,盡都給與他們。菩薩摩訶薩行這布施以及持戒,生在天上、人間,得到大尊貴。因著這持戒、布施的緣故,得成禪定之眾;因著這布施、持戒、禪定的緣故,得成智慧之眾、解脫之眾、解脫知見之眾。這位菩薩因著這布施、持戒、禪定之眾、智慧之眾、解脫之眾、解脫知見之眾的緣故,超過聲聞、辟支佛之地,進入菩薩之位。進入菩薩之位以後,得清淨的佛國土、成就眾生,得一切種智;得一切種智以後,轉法輪;轉法輪以後,以三乘之法度脫眾生的生死。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩以這布施而有的次第行、次第學、次第道,這些都是不可得的。為什麼呢?因為自性是無所有的緣故。
經②續:行尸羅波羅蜜之次第
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初發意起,自己持戒,教別人持戒,讚歎持戒的功德,歡喜地稱讚行持戒的人。因著持戒的因緣,生在天上、人間,得到大尊貴。見到貧窮的人就施給他財物,不持戒的人就教他持戒,心意散亂的人就教他禪定,愚癡的人就教他智慧,沒有解脫的人就教他解脫,沒有解脫知見的人就教他解脫知見。因著這持戒、禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見的緣故,超過聲聞、辟支佛之地,進入菩薩之位;進入菩薩之位以後,得清淨的佛國土;清淨佛國土以後,成就眾生;成就眾生以後,得一切種智;得一切種智以後,轉法輪;轉法輪以後,以三乘之法度脫眾生。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩以這持戒而有的次第行、次第學、次第道,這些事都是不可得的。為什麼呢?因為一切法的自性是無所有的緣故。
經②續:行羼提波羅蜜之次第
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初以來,自己行羼提波羅蜜,教別人行羼提,讚歎羼提的功德,歡喜地稱讚行羼提的人。行羼提波羅蜜的時候,布施眾生而各各令他們滿足,教他們持戒,教他們禪定乃至解脫知見。因著這布施、持戒、禪定、智慧的因緣,超過阿羅漢、辟支佛之地,進入菩薩之位中;進入菩薩之位中以後,得清淨的佛世界;清淨佛世界以後,成就眾生;成就眾生以後,得一切種智;得一切種智以後,轉法輪;轉法輪以後,以三乘之法度脫眾生。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩以羼提波羅蜜而有的次第行、次第學、次第道,這些事都是不可得的。為什麼呢?因為一切法的自性是無所有的緣故。
經②續:行毘梨耶波羅蜜之次第
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初以來,自己行毘梨耶波羅蜜,教別人行毘梨耶,讚歎行毘梨耶的功德,歡喜地稱讚行毘梨耶的人;乃至這事是不可得的,因為自性無所有的緣故。
經②續:行禪波羅蜜之次第
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初以來,自己入禪、入無量心、入無色定,也教別人入禪、入無量心、入無色定,讚歎入禪、入無量心、入無色定的功德,歡喜地稱讚行禪、無量心、無色定的人。這位菩薩安住在諸禪、諸定、無量心之中,布施眾生,各各令他們滿足;教他們持戒,教他們禪定、智慧。因著這布施、禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見的因緣,超過阿羅漢、辟支佛之地,進入菩薩之位;進入菩薩之位以後,清淨佛世界;清淨佛世界以後,成就眾生;成就眾生以後,得一切種智;得一切種智以後,轉法輪;轉法輪以後,以三乘之法度脫一切眾生。乃至這事是不可得的,因為自性無所有的緣故。
經②續:行般若波羅蜜之次第——是名初發意菩薩之次第行、次第學、次第道
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初以來,行般若波羅蜜,布施眾生而各各令他們滿足,教他們持戒、禪定、智慧、解脫、解脫知見。這位菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,自己行六波羅蜜,也教別的人行六波羅蜜,讚歎六波羅蜜的功德,歡喜地稱讚行六波羅蜜的人。這位菩薩因著這檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜的因緣以及方便之力,超過聲聞、辟支佛之地,進入菩薩之位;乃至這事是不可得的,因為自性無所有的緣故。須菩提!這就叫作初發意的菩薩摩訶薩之次第行、次第學、次第道。
經②續:以一切種智相應心信解無所有性而修六念
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩的次第行、次第學、次第道,是菩薩摩訶薩從最初以來,以一切種智相應之心,信解諸法是無所有之性,而修六念,所謂念佛、念法、念僧、念戒、念捨、念天。
經②續:云何修念佛——不以色念,不以受想行識念
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣修念佛的呢?菩薩摩訶薩念佛,不以色來念,不以受、想、行、識來念。為什麼呢?因為這色的自性是無,受、想、行、識的自性是無。若一個法的自性是無,這就是無所有。為什麼呢?因為無可憶想的緣故,這才叫作念佛。
經②續:不以三十二相與金色身等念佛
佛說:再者,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩念佛,不以三十二相來念,也不念金色之身、不念丈光、不念八十隨形之好。為什麼呢?因為這佛身的自性是無的緣故。若一個法沒有自性,這就是無所有。為什麼呢?因為無可憶想的緣故,這才叫作念佛。
經②續:不應以戒眾乃至解脫知見眾念佛
佛說:再者,須菩提!不應當以戒眾來念佛,不應當以定眾、智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾來念佛。為什麼呢?因為這些眾沒有自性。若一個法沒有自性,這就不是法。以無所有而念,這才叫作念佛。
經②續:不應以十力、四無所畏乃至大慈大悲念佛
佛說:再者,須菩提!不應當以十力來念佛,不應當以四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法來念佛,不應當以大慈大悲來念佛。為什麼呢?因為這些法的自性是無。若一個法的自性是無,這就不是法。無所念,這才叫作念佛。
經②續:不應以十二因緣法念佛
佛說:再者,須菩提!不應當以十二因緣之法來念佛。為什麼呢?因為這因緣之法的自性是無。若一個法的自性是無,這就不是法。無所念,這才叫作念佛。
經②續:應念佛者即是次第行學道,於其中住能具足道品
佛說:像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,應當這樣念佛,這就是菩薩初發意的次第行、次第學、次第道。這位菩薩摩訶薩安住在次第行、次第學、次第道之中,能夠具足四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,修行空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,乃至一切種智,因為諸法之性是無所有的緣故。這位菩薩知道諸法之性是無所有的,這當中沒有有性、也沒有無性。
經②續:云何應修念法
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣應當修念法的呢?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,不念善法、不念不善法,不念記法、無記法,不念世間法、不念出世間法,不念清淨之法、不念不清淨之法,不念聖法、不念凡夫之法,不念有漏法、不念無漏法,不念欲界所繫之法、色界所繫之法、無色界所繫之法,不念有為法、無為法。為什麼呢?因為這些法的自性是無。若一個法的自性是無,這就不是法。無所念,這才叫作念法。在念法之中學那無所有之性的緣故,乃至當來得一切種智。這位菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的時候,得諸法的無所有之性;在這無所有之性當中,不是有相、也不是無相。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當這樣修念法;在這法當中,乃至連少許的念都沒有,何況是念法呢!
經②續:云何應修念僧
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣應當修念僧的呢?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩念僧,是因著無為之法的緣故而分別有佛弟子之眾,這當中乃至連少許的念都沒有,何況是念僧呢!像這樣,菩薩摩訶薩應當這樣修念僧。
經②續:云何應修念戒
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣應當修念戒的呢?須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初發意以來,應當念聖戒——無缺之戒、無隙之戒、無瑕之戒、無濁之戒、無著之戒、自在之戒、智者所讚之戒、具足之戒、隨定之戒。應當念這戒是無所有之性,乃至連少許的念都沒有,何況是念戒呢!
經②續:應念捨
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩從最初發意以來,應當念捨——或者念自己的捨、或者念他人的捨,或者是捨財物、或者是捨法、或者是捨煩惱;因為觀這捨是不可得的緣故,乃至連少許的念都沒有,何況是念捨呢!像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當這樣念捨。
經②續:云何應念天
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩是怎樣應當念天的呢?須菩提!菩薩心裡這樣想:『四天王諸天所有的信、戒、施、聞、慧,是從這裡命終之後,生在那天處的;我也有這樣的信、戒、施、聞、慧。乃至他化自在天所有的信、戒、施、聞、慧,是從這裡命終之後,生在那天處的;我也有這樣的信、戒、施、聞、慧。』像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當念這天是無所有之性,其中尚且連少許的念都沒有,何況是念天呢!
經②續:行是六念,是名次第行、次第學、次第道
佛說:須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行這六念,這就叫作次第行、次第學、次第道。
經②續:須菩提難——若一切法無所有性,是則無道、無智、無果
那時候,須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!倘若一切法都是無所有之性,所謂念色乃至識、眼乃至意、色乃至法,都是無所有之性;眼界乃至意識界,是無所有之性;檀波羅蜜乃至般若波羅蜜、內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至一切種智,都是無所有之性。世尊!倘若一切法都是無所有之性,那麼就沒有道、沒有智、沒有果了。』
經②續:佛反問——汝見是色性實有不
佛告訴須菩提說:『你見到這色之性是實有的嗎?乃至一切種智是實有的嗎?』
須菩提說:『不見啊!世尊!』
佛告訴須菩提說:『你既然不見諸法是實有的,為什麼作這樣的問呢?』
經②續:須菩提答——但為當來世諸比丘而問
須菩提說:『世尊!我對這法不敢有疑,只是為了當來之世那些求聲聞道、辟支佛道、菩薩道的諸位比丘。那些人將要這樣說:如果一切法都是無所有之性,那麼誰是垢、誰是淨?誰是縛、誰是解呢?因為這樣不知、不解的緣故,就破壞了戒、破壞了正見、破壞了威儀、破壞了清淨的活命;那些人因為破壞這些事的緣故,將要墮入三惡道。世尊!我畏懼當來之世有這樣的事,因著這緣故而問佛。世尊!我對這法是信的,不疑、不悔。』
論②:須菩提伏受佛語,今問新發意者云何行
論主解釋說:
須菩提降伏己心而領受佛語——一切諸法雖然是空的,卻能生起四禪、神通,這是接近成佛的大菩薩才能行的;如今還不知道新發意的人要怎樣行,因著這緣故而生疑,問佛說:『世尊!新發意的菩薩摩訶薩要怎樣在諸法無所有之性當中次第行、次第學、次第道,用這次第行而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?』
因著次第行、次第學、次第道的緣故,就知道這是新發意的菩薩;雖然已經發意了無量劫,但還沒有證得諸法實相,都叫作新學。
論②續:問答一——新學何以令行無所有畢竟空
論主問道:
倘若這樣的人是新學,那麼只應當教他行布施、持戒等事就好了,佛為什麼教他在諸法無所有、畢竟空之性當中行呢?
論主答道:
如今是要闡明開始進入無所有、畢竟空之法的緣故,所以令他行無所有。而這位菩薩是以無所有、畢竟空來和合布施、持戒等行;譬如小孩子服藥,須要加蜜才能服下去。因著這緣故,雖然是新發意的人,也觀深深的空義,這是沒有過失的。
論②續:牒經釋——諸佛、多供養諸佛者、四種聲聞聖人
佛回答須菩提說:『菩薩若是最初從諸佛那裡聽聞,若是從多多供養諸佛的人那裡聽聞。』所謂諸佛,或是過去的,或是現在的。所謂多多供養諸佛的人,就是遍吉、觀世音、得大勢菩薩、文殊師利、彌勒菩薩等等。四種聲聞聖人的義理,如同前面所說。辟支佛因為不樂於說法的緣故,所以不說。
論②續:諸聖人皆因無所有、因涅槃而有差別
諸佛等聖人,都是因著無所有的緣故而有這樣的分別。
聖人雖然有禪定等種種功德,卻都是為了涅槃的緣故。涅槃就是寂滅之相、無所有之法,因著這緣故而說:『諸位聖人,都是因著涅槃而有這樣的差別。』
論②續:一切有為作法乃至無有如毫末許所有
一切有為的造作之法,是從因緣和合生起的緣故才有,並沒有真實決定的自性,乃至沒有如毫毛之末那樣許多的所有。有為法有兩種:一是色法,二是無色法。色法可以破壞,分別到微塵為止,沒有決定真實的東西;無色法當中,乃至沒有一念是決定真實的。破斥的義理,如同上文所說。
論②續:何以但從聖人聞
這位菩薩是從諸佛、聖人那裡聽聞這法的,因為其餘的人多半以執著之心而說,諸位聖人是以無執著之心而說,因著這緣故,只從聖人那裡聽聞。
論②續:次第學菩薩籌量決定——得與不得雖同,我何以不發心作佛
那時候,次第學的菩薩聽聞了這法,以比度之智籌量而決定,知道諸法究竟必定是空的,都入於佛所證得的實相之中,所謂寂滅、無戲論之相。我或者得以作佛、或者不作佛,兩者一等而無差異。為什麼呢?因為諸法實相不增不減,再沒有新的法可以得到的緣故,法也不失去。若說度脫眾生,眾生是畢竟空的,本末都不可得;我所發的願、所作的功德,以及成佛時的神通之力,都如同夢、如同幻的緣故,沒有一個決定真實之相,是畢竟空的。既然得與不得都是一樣的,我為什麼不發心作佛呢?
論②續:問答二——畢竟空無所有,何妨發心作佛
論主問道:
倘若知道諸法是畢竟空、無所有的,為什麼又說『我為什麼不發心作佛』呢?
論主答道:
畢竟空,無所有,沒有什麼障礙,哪裡妨礙發心作佛呢?
再者,倘若說畢竟空能滅除諸種戲論,那怎麼會障礙發心呢?若說會障礙,這障礙本身就是有性了,那怎麼還說是無所有之性呢?
論②續:問答三——何不安住而發心受諸勤苦
論主問道:
倘若不障礙發心,也應當不障礙不發心才是,菩薩為什麼不安住不動,卻要發心而承受種種勤苦呢?
論主答道:
有人說:這位菩薩有種種因緣應當發心:或者因為有許多親屬、知識,都不曾聽聞、不曾知道、不曾證得這諸法實相,因著這緣故今世、後世承受種種苦惱;我幸而有力量,能使這些人得以脫離眾苦。譬如一個人得到了上好的良藥,親里、知識正承受著種種病苦,怎麼能不給他們呢?因著這緣故,菩薩雖然知道諸法之性是無所有的,仍因著親里的緣故而發心,利益眾生。
菩薩又這樣想:『我雖然聽聞了諸法實相,心還未曾深入,還沒有禪定,智慧還未成熟,承受著種種苦惱。』因著這緣故而發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,積集諸種功德,以無所有之法作證,既為自己,也為他人。
這位菩薩又聽聞大乘的深義,安住在眾生平等、諸法平等之中,沒有分別異樣之心,因此可以得佛。雖然對中人以及怨家,都沒有異樣之心。為什麼這樣呢?因為這位菩薩以畢竟空之心,煩惱微薄、怨親平等,這樣想:『怨與親沒有定準,因著因緣的緣故,親有時成為怨,怨有時成為親。』以這大因緣的緣故,具足了忍波羅蜜,所以得以作佛。是由什麼而得的呢?是由忍受怨家而得的。因此菩薩看待怨家如同看待親人。譬如想要通過險道,應當敬重頂戴引路的導師;又如良醫雖然出身低賤,卻為貴人所看重。這樣思惟、籌量、分別:『中人與怨家,雖然對我沒有什麼用處,卻是佛道的因緣。』因著這緣故而發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提之心。
論②續:是名一種次第行、次第學、次第道
這就叫作一種次第行、次第學、次第道。因著這緣故,以過去菩薩之所行作為憑證。
論②續:問答四——次第行、次第學、次第道有何差別
論主問道:
次第行、次第學、次第道有什麼差別呢?
論主答道:
有人說:沒有差別;所謂行、所謂學、所謂道,義理是一個而語詞不同。
有人說:最初的叫作行,中間的叫作學,最後的叫作道。
行叫作布施,學叫作持戒,道叫作智慧。
再者,行叫作持戒,學叫作禪定,道叫作智慧。
再者,行叫作正語、正業、正命,學叫作正精進、正念、正定,道叫作正見、正思惟。這八件事雖然總名為道,然而分別起來有三分:正見是道之體;能發起道的,叫作正思惟。正語、正業、正命,是助益正見的,所以名為行。正精進、正念、正定,能成就正見,使它牢固,這叫作學。
再者,有人說:檀波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜名為行,因為是最初入道的緣故。尸羅波羅蜜名為學,因為人心常隨逐五欲,難禁難制,沒有片刻停息,漸漸地以尸羅波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜制伏其心,因著這緣故而名為學。羼提波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜名為道。為什麼呢?忍是善,般若是智慧,善與智具足的緣故所以名為道。譬如人有眼睛又有腳,隨心所欲到哪裡都能到。
像這樣等等,就叫作三事的差別。
論②續:問答五——何以名次第,緣梯之譬
論主問道:
為什麼叫作次第呢?
論主答道:
依須菩提的意思:倘若一切法都是無所有的,初發心的菩薩在這空法當中要怎樣才能漸漸次第而學呢?因著這緣故而說次第。諸法雖然是空的而難以理解,因為次第而行得力的緣故,能夠得以成就;譬如攀著梯子,從最初的一根橫木漸漸往上,上頭的地方雖然高、雖然難,也能夠到達。
論②續:次第行者,四種行六波羅蜜
所謂次第行的人,是以四種方式行六波羅蜜,如同經中所說。
論②續:四種行檀之所以
經中說『自己行檀,教別人行檀,讚歎檀的功德,歡喜地稱讚行檀的人』,這是因為善於拔除慳貪之根,深深愛樂檀波羅蜜,對眾生有慈悲,通達諸法實相;因著這因緣的緣故,能以四種方式行檀波羅蜜。
論②續:不能具足四事之諸相
或者有人自己行布施,卻不能教別人布施:或是畏懼別人瞋恨,或是畏懼別人把為自己所作的勸施當作一種恩惠。像這樣等等的因緣,所以不能教別人。或者有人教別人布施,自己卻不能施;或者有人種種讚歎布施之德,勸人去施而自己不能行。有人自己行布施,也教別人布施、稱讚布施之德,可是見到別人布施卻不能歡喜。為什麼這樣呢?或是因為有破戒的惡人行布施而不喜歡見到。有人喜歡見到施主卻不讚歎,因為他抱著邪見而不識布施之果的緣故。像這樣,各各都不能具足。
論②續:菩薩大悲深愛善法,故能行四事
菩薩因為有大悲之心、深深愛樂善法的緣故,能行這四件事,如同上文所說。菩薩若是只自己布施、不教別人,就只能在今世有少許的利益。這些眾生隨著業的因緣而墮入貧窮之處,因著這緣故,菩薩教眾生說:『我不吝惜財物,我雖然多多布施給你,你也不能拿著到後世去;你如今應當自己去作,將來自然自己得到。』以布施的真實功德,種種因緣教眾生行布施。見到行布施的人雖然是破戒的惡人,只念他布施的好心之德,不念他的惡,因著這緣故而歡喜讚歎。
論②續:三寶無盡福田
再者,因為見到在三寶這無盡的福田當中布施的緣故,布施之福不會窮盡,必定達到佛道;因為觀他未來無盡的功德的緣故,歡喜地行這四種布施,世世都有財富。
論②續:財富自至——種禾而稾草自至之譬
這位菩薩雖然不是為了財富而布施,在還沒有具足阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、六波羅蜜等法之時,中間財富自然就來了;譬如人為了穀子的緣故而種禾,而稾草自然就來了。
論②續:得財物報時離慳貪心
菩薩得到財物果報的時候,遠離慳貪之心,隨著眾生的心意而布施,須要食物就給食物等等。
論②續:問答六——是菩薩布施時先施何等人
論主問道:
這位菩薩布施的時候,先施給什麼樣的人呢?
論主答道:
這位菩薩雖然是因著眾生而起大悲之心,然而菩薩布施,必定先供養諸佛、大菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢以及諸位聖人。若是沒有聖人,就依次施給持戒、精進、禪定、智慧、離欲的人。若是沒有這樣的人,就施給一切出家的佛弟子。若是沒有這樣的人,就其次施給持五戒、行十善道,以及持一日戒、三歸的人。若是沒有這樣的人,就其次施給不正不邪的中人。若是沒有這樣的人,就其次施給五逆的惡人,以及諸種畜生。不可以不給,因為菩薩是以布施攝受一切眾生的緣故。
有人說:應當先布施給五逆罪人、斷善根的人,以及貧窮、老病、下賤、乞討的人,乃至畜生;譬如慈母,有許多兒子,先掛念那羸弱有病的,供給他所需要的。又如菩薩為了餓虎想要吃掉幼子的緣故,而以自身施給牠。
論②續:問答七——如是種種,應先施何者
論主問道:
像這樣種種說法,究竟應當先施給哪一種呢?
論主答道:
一切眾生都是菩薩的福田,因為能生起大悲的緣故。菩薩常常想要把阿耨多羅三藐三菩提布施給眾生,何況是衣食等物而還有所分別呢!
又,菩薩若是得了無生忍法,就平等而無差異。還沒有得無生忍的人,或者慈悲之心多、或者分別之心多,這兩種心不能同時並行。
悲心多的人,先施給貧窮的惡人,這樣想:『在種福田當中,果報雖然大,但因為憐愍眾生的緣故,先利益貧窮的人。』像這樣,田雖然不良,因著慈悲之心,也得大果報。
分別心多的人,這樣想:『諸佛有無量的功德的緣故,應當先供養。』因為分別諸法、取著佛身的緣故,其心就小;其心雖然小,但因為福田良好的緣故,功德也大。
若是證得諸法實相,進入般若波羅蜜的方便力中,心就得自在,兩件事同時並行——既慈愍眾生,又看待眾生都如同看佛。像這樣等等,菩薩隨著因緣而行布施。
論②續:問答八——經何以言須食與食
論主問道:
經中為什麼不說『給與衣食等物』,而說『須要食物就給食物』呢?
論主答道:
有人須要食物卻給他飲料、須要飲料卻給他衣服,因為不稱受者心意的緣故,福德就少,因著這緣故而說須要食物就給食物。
論②續:問答九——若羞若怖者,云何知其所須
論主問道:
有人或是羞怯、或是怖畏,雖然有所須要,卻不能開口說出來,要怎樣知道他所須要的呢?
論主答道:
菩薩觀察他的相貌,隨著時節所須要的、土地所適宜的;或者有知曉他人之心的,就把資養生命的器具,隨著他的心意而給與。
論②續:布施成戒眾,乃至解脫知見眾
這人因著這布施,得以成就戒眾;又這樣想:『我憐愍眾生,以衣食布施,所增益的很少;不如持戒,常常以無惱、無畏施給眾生。』菩薩安住在這持戒之中,為了守護戒的緣故,生起禪定。因為心不散亂、清淨的緣故,得以成就慧眾;沒有戲論、捨離諸種執著,就是慧的相貌。以這慧破除諸種煩惱的繫縛,得到解脫眾。因為了了知見而證得解脫的緣故,名為解脫知見眾。
這人因為先行布施以及五眾的因緣的緣故,超過聲聞、辟支佛之地,進入菩薩之位。
論②續:問答十——菩薩應行六波羅蜜,此中何以說五眾
論主問道:
菩薩應當行六波羅蜜才進入菩薩之位,這裡為什麼說五眾呢?
論主答道:
法雖然是一個,卻以種種不同的名字來說,因著這緣故說五眾也沒有過失。這人是想從一個波羅蜜當中生起諸種波羅蜜,布施為主,已經在前面說過了。持戒眾名為尸波羅蜜;定眾、解脫眾名為禪波羅蜜;慧眾、解脫知見眾就是般若波羅蜜;行諸種波羅蜜的時候,能忍受諸種惡事,這叫作羼提波羅蜜;能生起諸種波羅蜜,不休不息,這叫作毘梨耶波羅蜜。
論②續:問答十一——何以不但說諸波羅蜜名而說五眾
論主問道:
若是這樣,為什麼不只說諸種波羅蜜之名,卻要說五眾呢?
論主答道:
這人想要進入菩薩之位,這當中不只是以持戒、禪定就能得到,還要和合眾戒、清淨戒、無盡戒。扼要地說,總攝一切戒名為戒眾;能破除煩惱,超過二乘,進入菩薩之位。譬如一個人、兩個人,不能叫作軍;和合了許多人,才成為軍,能破除怨敵。其餘的眾也是這樣。
菩薩自己得到禪定等眾,也令眾生得到,這叫作菩薩教化眾生;教化眾生之後,把自己的功德以及眾生的功德,盡都迴向清淨佛國。具足這兩種法,就得一切種智,轉法輪,以三乘度脫眾生。
論②續:先麁後細、先易後難,漸漸習學名為次第
這就叫作菩薩的次第行、次第學、次第道。先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸地修習學習,就叫作次第。
其餘的五種波羅蜜,也應當隨著義理而分別。諸法之性雖然是無所有,卻隨順世諦而行,為了破除顛倒的緣故。
論②續:六念是初次第行,以易行易得故
再者,念佛等六念是最初的次第行,因為容易行、容易得到的緣故。
論②續:問答十二——六念中亦言不以色念佛,云何言易
論主問道:
六念當中也說不以色來念佛,怎麼說是容易呢?
論主答道:
因為有法可以共同而行的緣故,所以叫作容易;譬如服苦藥,用蜜把它送下去就容易了。
論②續:六念義如初品中廣說
六念的義理,如同最初一品中所廣說的。
六波羅蜜、六念等等,柔軟而容易行,不生起邪見,這是菩薩次第學之法。其餘的三解脫門等等,須要思惟、籌量,或者會生起邪見的緣故,所以不說。
論②續:須菩提之難與佛之反問
這當中須菩提設難說:『世尊!倘若實在是無所有的,怎麼會有次第行等事呢?』
佛反過來問須菩提:『你以聲聞的智慧見到色等法是一種決定真實之法嗎?』
須菩提答說:『不見!』色等一切法只是從因緣和合,假有其名,沒有決定真實的東西,怎麼能說是有呢?
佛告訴須菩提說:『你既然不見有決定真實的東西,怎麼還以次第等事來難問空呢?』而次第之法並不離於空。
論②續:須菩提受解了了,為當來世人而問
那時候,須菩提領受理解得了了分明,因著這緣故而說:『我沒有什麼可疑的,只是為了當來之世求三乘的人,他們聽聞佛說空、說無所有之性,因為罪重、智鈍的緣故,就取著空之相,便說:誰是垢、誰是淨呢?凡夫、惡人,為什麼叫作垢?出家人、得道的人,為什麼叫作淨呢?這些人不理解佛語的深義是依著什麼事而說的,執著這空的緣故,就說:何必用持戒等事呢?因著這因緣,就生起邪見,破壞正見;因為破壞正見的緣故,以少許的因緣就破壞戒以及威儀,沒有什麼畏懼忌憚;出家人依仗在家人供養,便說妄語以求取利養衣食等物,破壞了清淨的活命等等。種下這樣的罪的緣故,墮入三惡道,或者比在家人還要重。我見到有這樣的過失,所以問佛。我已經得道,對諸法無所領受,又常常聽聞佛說空法,怎麼會起戲論而生疑呢?又我常常修無諍三昧,憐愍眾生,因著這緣故而問佛。』
This fascicle is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the remainder of the seventy-fifth chapter, "Training in Sequence"—continuing from the previous fascicle—composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin.
Sūtra ②: How Bodhisattvas New to the Training Practise in Sequence, Train in Sequence, and Follow the Path in Sequence within Dharmas without Any Existent Nature
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! Suppose a bodhisattva-mahāsattva knows that dharmas are without any existent nature, and by way of the four dhyānas and the five supernormal powers obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. World-Honored One! Then how should bodhisattva-mahāsattvas new to the training, within dharmas that are without any existent nature, practise in sequence, train in sequence, and follow the path in sequence, and by this sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
Sūtra ② (continued): Hearing of There Being Nothing Existent from the Buddhas and the Sages, and Arousing the Mind of Awakening after Reflection
The Buddha told Subhūti: A bodhisattva-mahāsattva hears it at the very first from the buddhas, or hears it from bodhisattvas who have made many offerings to the buddhas, or hears it from the arhats, the anāgāmins, the sakṛdāgāmins, and the srota-āpannas—these words: ‘Because he obtains that nothing exists, he is a Buddha; because they obtain that nothing exists, they are arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, and srota-āpannas; all the worthies and sages have their names because they obtain that nothing exists. All conditioned, made dharmas are without any existent nature, up to there not being even so much as a hair's tip of anything existent.’ Having heard these words, this bodhisattva-mahāsattva thinks thus in his mind: ‘If all dharmas are without any existent nature—because he obtains that nothing exists he is a Buddha, up to because he obtains that nothing exists he is a srota-āpanna—then whether I come to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi or do not obtain it, all dharmas are in the end ever without self-nature; why should I not arouse the mind to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi? Having obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, since all beings practise within marks, I shall cause them to dwell within there being nothing existent.’ Subhūti! Having reflected thus, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva arouses the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; for the sake of delivering all beings, the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises are just like the path practised by the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas of the past, and he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.
Sūtra ② (continued): This Bodhisattva Who Has Newly Aroused the Mind Should Train in the Six Perfections
This bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind should train in the six perfections, namely dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā.
Sūtra ② (continued): The Sequence of Practising Dānapāramitā
The Buddha said: When this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is practising dānapāramitā, he himself practises giving, also teaches others to practise giving, praises the merit of practising giving, and rejoices in and praises those who practise giving; through the causes and conditions of this giving he obtains great wealth. This bodhisattva is far from the mind of stinginess, and gives beings food and drink, clothing, incense, flowers, necklaces, dwellings, bedding, lamps and candles—the various things needed to sustain life, he gives them all. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises this giving and also keeps morality, is born among gods and humans, and obtains great nobility. Because of this keeping of morality and giving, he accomplishes the aggregate of meditative concentration; because of this giving, keeping of morality, and meditative concentration, he accomplishes the aggregate of wisdom, the aggregate of liberation, and the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation. Because of this giving, keeping of morality, the aggregate of meditative concentration, the aggregate of wisdom, the aggregate of liberation, and the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation, this bodhisattva passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position. Having entered the bodhisattva's position, he obtains a pure buddha-land, brings beings to accomplishment, and obtains the omniscience of all kinds; having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, he turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, he delivers beings from birth and death by the Dharma of the three vehicles. Thus, Subhūti! the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path that the bodhisattva has by this giving—these are all unfindable. Why? Because self-nature is without anything existent.
Sūtra ② (continued): The Sequence of Practising Śīlapāramitā
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! From the first arousing of intent, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva himself keeps morality, teaches others to keep morality, praises the merit of keeping morality, and rejoices in and praises those who practise the keeping of morality. Through the causes and conditions of keeping morality, he is born among gods and humans and obtains great nobility. Seeing poor people, he gives them wealth; those who do not keep morality he teaches to keep morality; those of scattered mind he teaches meditative concentration; the deluded he teaches wisdom; those without liberation he teaches liberation; those without the knowledge and vision of liberation he teaches the knowledge and vision of liberation. Because of this keeping of morality, meditative concentration, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation, he passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position; having entered the bodhisattva's position, he obtains a pure buddha-land; having purified the buddha-land, he brings beings to accomplishment; having brought beings to accomplishment, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, he turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, he delivers beings by the Dharma of the three vehicles. Thus, Subhūti! the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path that the bodhisattva has by this keeping of morality—these matters are all unfindable. Why? Because the self-nature of all dharmas is without anything existent.
Sūtra ② (continued): The Sequence of Practising Kṣāntipāramitā
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! From the very first onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva himself practises kṣāntipāramitā, teaches others to practise kṣānti, praises the merit of kṣānti, and rejoices in and praises those who practise kṣānti. When practising kṣāntipāramitā, he gives to beings and lets each of them be satisfied, teaches them to keep morality, teaches them meditative concentration, up to the knowledge and vision of liberation. Through the causes and conditions of this giving, keeping of morality, meditative concentration, and wisdom, he passes beyond the grounds of the arhats and the pratyekabuddhas and enters into the bodhisattva's position; having entered into the bodhisattva's position, he obtains a pure buddha-world; having purified the buddha-world, he brings beings to accomplishment; having brought beings to accomplishment, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, he turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, he delivers beings by the Dharma of the three vehicles. Thus, Subhūti! the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path that the bodhisattva has by kṣāntipāramitā—these matters are all unfindable. Why? Because the self-nature of all dharmas is without anything existent.
Sūtra ② (continued): The Sequence of Practising Vīryapāramitā
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! From the very first onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva himself practises vīryapāramitā, teaches others to practise vīrya, praises the merit of practising vīrya, and rejoices in and praises those who practise vīrya; up to: this matter is unfindable, because self-nature is without anything existent.
Sūtra ② (continued): The Sequence of Practising Dhyānapāramitā
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! From the very first onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva himself enters the dhyānas, enters the immeasurable minds, enters the formless absorptions, and also teaches others to enter the dhyānas, enter the immeasurable minds, enter the formless absorptions; he praises the merit of entering the dhyānas, entering the immeasurable minds, entering the formless absorptions, and rejoices in and praises those who practise the dhyānas, the immeasurable minds, and the formless absorptions. Dwelling within the dhyānas, the absorptions, and the immeasurable minds, this bodhisattva gives to beings and lets each of them be satisfied; he teaches them to keep morality, teaches them meditative concentration and wisdom. Through the causes and conditions of this giving, meditative concentration, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation, he passes beyond the grounds of the arhats and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position; having entered the bodhisattva's position, he purifies a buddha-world; having purified the buddha-world, he brings beings to accomplishment; having brought beings to accomplishment, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, he turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, he delivers all beings by the Dharma of the three vehicles. Up to: this matter is unfindable, because self-nature is without anything existent.
Sūtra ② (continued): The Sequence of Practising Prajñāpāramitā—This Is Called the Sequential Practice, Sequential Training, and Sequential Path of a Bodhisattva of the First Arousing of Intent
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! From the very first onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, gives to beings and lets each of them be satisfied, and teaches them morality, meditative concentration, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation. When practising prajñāpāramitā, this bodhisattva himself practises the six perfections, also teaches other people to practise the six perfections, praises the merit of the six perfections, and rejoices in and praises those who practise the six perfections. Through the causes and conditions of this dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā, together with the power of skilful means, this bodhisattva passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position; up to: this matter is unfindable, because self-nature is without anything existent. Subhūti! This is called the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path of a bodhisattva-mahāsattva of the first arousing of intent.
Sūtra ② (continued): With a Mind Associated with the Omniscience of All Kinds, Believing and Understanding the Nature without Anything Existent, He Cultivates the Six Recollections
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! The sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva is this: from the very first onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, with a mind associated with the omniscience of all kinds, believes and understands that dharmas are without any existent nature, and cultivates the six recollections, namely recollection of the Buddha, recollection of the Dharma, recollection of the Saṅgha, recollection of morality, recollection of giving up, and recollection of the gods.
Sūtra ② (continued): How Recollection of the Buddha Is Cultivated—He Does Not Recollect by Form, Does Not Recollect by Feeling, Perception, Constructions, or Consciousness
The Buddha said: Subhūti! How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva cultivate recollection of the Buddha? The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, recollecting the Buddha, does not recollect by form, does not recollect by feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness. Why? Because the self-nature of this form is non-existent, and the self-nature of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is without anything existent. Why? Because there is no remembering—this is what is called recollection of the Buddha.
Sūtra ② (continued): He Does Not Recollect the Buddha by the Thirty-two Marks, the Golden Body, and the Rest
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, recollecting the Buddha, does not recollect by the thirty-two marks, and also does not recollect the golden body, does not recollect the light of one zhang, does not recollect the eighty minor marks. Why? Because the self-nature of this Buddha-body is non-existent. If a dharma has no self-nature, this is without anything existent. Why? Because there is no remembering—this is what is called recollection of the Buddha.
Sūtra ② (continued): One Should Not Recollect the Buddha by the Aggregate of Morality, up to the Aggregate of the Knowledge and Vision of Liberation
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! One should not recollect the Buddha by the aggregate of morality; one should not recollect the Buddha by the aggregate of concentration, the aggregate of wisdom, the aggregate of liberation, or the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation. Why? Because these aggregates have no self-nature. If a dharma has no self-nature, this is not a dharma. Recollecting by there being nothing existent—this is what is called recollection of the Buddha.
Sūtra ② (continued): One Should Not Recollect the Buddha by the Ten Powers, the Four Fearlessnesses, up to Great Kindness and Great Compassion
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! One should not recollect the Buddha by the ten powers; one should not recollect the Buddha by the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, or the eighteen unshared dharmas; one should not recollect the Buddha by great kindness and great compassion. Why? Because the self-nature of these dharmas is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is not a dharma. Recollecting nothing—this is what is called recollection of the Buddha.
Sūtra ② (continued): One Should Not Recollect the Buddha by the Dharma of the Twelve Links of Causes and Conditions
The Buddha said: Again, Subhūti! One should not recollect the Buddha by the dharma of the twelve links of causes and conditions. Why? Because the self-nature of this dharma of causes and conditions is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is not a dharma. Recollecting nothing—this is what is called recollection of the Buddha.
Sūtra ② (continued): Recollecting the Buddha as One Should Is Itself Sequential Practice, Training, and Path; Dwelling within It He Can Fulfil the Limbs of the Path
The Buddha said: Thus, Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he should recollect the Buddha in this way; this is the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path of the bodhisattva of the first arousing of intent. Dwelling within sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path, this bodhisattva-mahāsattva can fulfil the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, and the eightfold noble path, and cultivate the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, up to the omniscience of all kinds, because the nature of dharmas is without anything existent. This bodhisattva knows that the nature of dharmas is without anything existent; within this there is neither an existent nature nor a non-existent nature.
Sūtra ② (continued): How One Should Cultivate Recollection of the Dharma
The Buddha said: Subhūti! How should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva cultivate recollection of the Dharma? Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not recollect wholesome dharmas, does not recollect unwholesome dharmas; does not recollect determinate dharmas or indeterminate dharmas; does not recollect worldly dharmas, does not recollect world-transcending dharmas; does not recollect pure dharmas, does not recollect impure dharmas; does not recollect the dharmas of sages, does not recollect the dharmas of ordinary persons; does not recollect dharmas with outflows, does not recollect dharmas without outflows; does not recollect dharmas bound to the desire realm, dharmas bound to the form realm, or dharmas bound to the formless realm; does not recollect conditioned dharmas or unconditioned dharmas. Why? Because the self-nature of these dharmas is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is not a dharma. Recollecting nothing—this is what is called recollection of the Dharma. Because he trains in that nature without anything existent within recollection of the Dharma, up to his coming in time to obtain the omniscience of all kinds. When this bodhisattva obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he obtains the nature of dharmas without anything existent; within this nature without anything existent there is neither having marks nor the signless. Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should cultivate recollection of the Dharma in this way; within this Dharma, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the Dharma!
Sūtra ② (continued): How One Should Cultivate Recollection of the Saṅgha
The Buddha said: Subhūti! How should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva cultivate recollection of the Saṅgha? Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, recollecting the Saṅgha, distinguishes that there is the assembly of the Buddha's disciples because of the unconditioned dharma; within this, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the Saṅgha! Thus the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should cultivate recollection of the Saṅgha in this way.
Sūtra ② (continued): How One Should Cultivate Recollection of Morality
The Buddha said: Subhūti! How should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva cultivate recollection of morality? Subhūti! From the first arousing of intent onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should recollect noble morality—morality without breach, morality without crack, morality without flaw, morality without turbidity, morality without clinging, sovereign morality, morality praised by the wise, complete morality, and morality that accords with concentration. He should recollect that this morality is without any existent nature, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting morality!
Sūtra ② (continued): One Should Recollect Giving Up
The Buddha said: Subhūti! From the first arousing of intent onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should recollect giving up—whether recollecting his own giving up or recollecting the giving up of others, whether it is giving up wealth, giving up the Dharma, or giving up the afflictions; because he contemplates this giving up as unfindable, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting giving up! Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should recollect giving up in this way.
Sūtra ② (continued): How One Should Recollect the Gods
The Buddha said: Subhūti! How should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva recollect the gods? Subhūti! The bodhisattva has this thought in his mind: ‘The faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom possessed by the gods of the Four Heavenly Kings—it is with these that, having ended their lives here, they were born in that heavenly place; I too have such faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom. Up to the faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom possessed by the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations—it is with these that, having ended their lives here, they were born in that heavenly place; I too have such faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom.’ Thus, Subhūti! the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should recollect these gods as without any existent nature; within this there is still not even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the gods!
Sūtra ② (continued): Practising These Six Recollections Is Called Sequential Practice, Sequential Training, and Sequential Path
The Buddha said: Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practising these six recollections—this is called sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path.
Sūtra ② (continued): Subhūti's Objection—If All Dharmas Are without Any Existent Nature, Then There Is No Path, No Knowledge, No Fruit
At that time Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are without any existent nature—namely recollecting form up to consciousness, the eye up to the mind, form up to dharmas, all are without any existent nature; the eye-element up to the mind-consciousness-element is without any existent nature; dānapāramitā up to prajñāpāramitā, inner emptiness up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eightfold noble path, the Buddha's ten powers up to the omniscience of all kinds, all are without any existent nature—World-Honored One! if all dharmas are without any existent nature, then there is no path, no knowledge, no fruit.’
Sūtra ② (continued): The Buddha Asks in Return—Do You See This Nature of Form as Really Existent
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Do you see this nature of form as really existent? Up to: is the omniscience of all kinds really existent?’
Subhūti said: ‘I do not see it, World-Honored One!’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Since you do not see dharmas as really existent, why do you ask this question?’
Sūtra ② (continued): Subhūti Answers—He Asks Only for the Sake of the Bhikṣus of the World to Come
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! I dare not have doubt about this Dharma; it is only for the sake of those bhikṣus in the world to come who seek the path of the śrāvakas, the path of the pratyekabuddhas, and the path of the bodhisattvas. Those people will say thus: if all dharmas are without any existent nature, then who is stained and who is pure? Who is bound and who is released? Because of this not knowing and not understanding, they break morality, break right view, break deportment, break pure livelihood; because they break these things, those people will fall into the three evil destinies. World-Honored One! I fear that such things will happen in the world to come; for this reason I ask the Buddha. World-Honored One! In this Dharma I have faith; I do not doubt and do not regret.’
Treatise ②: Subhūti Subdues Himself and Receives the Buddha's Words; Now He Asks How One Who Has Newly Aroused the Mind Practises
The treatise-author explains:
Subhūti subdued his own mind and received the Buddha's words—though all dharmas are empty, one can still give rise to the four dhyānas and the supernormal powers; this is something only the great bodhisattvas near to becoming a Buddha can practise; now he did not yet know how those who have newly aroused the mind should practise, and for this reason doubt arose, and he asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How do bodhisattva-mahāsattvas who have newly aroused the mind, within dharmas that are without any existent nature, practise in sequence, train in sequence, and follow the path in sequence, and by this sequential practice obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’
Because of ‘sequential practice, sequential training, sequential path’, one knows that this is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind; though he has aroused the intent for immeasurable kalpas, so long as he has not yet realised the real mark of all dharmas, he is called new to the training.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer One—Why Is One New to the Training Made to Practise within There Being Nothing Existent and Ultimate Emptiness
The treatise-author asks:
If such a person is new to the training, he should only be taught to practise giving, keeping morality, and such matters; why does the Buddha teach him to practise within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent and ultimately empty?
The treatise-author answers:
It is now in order to make clear the beginning of entry into the dharma of there being nothing existent and ultimate emptiness that he is made to practise there being nothing existent. And this bodhisattva combines the practices of giving, keeping morality, and the rest with there being nothing existent and ultimate emptiness; it is as a small child taking medicine: it needs honey added before it can go down. For this reason, though he is one who has newly aroused the mind, he also contemplates the very deep meaning of emptiness, and there is no fault in this.
Treatise ② (continued): Explaining the Sūtra as Cited—the Buddhas, Those Who Have Made Many Offerings to the Buddhas, the Four Kinds of Śrāvaka Sages
The Buddha answered Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva hears it at the very first from the buddhas, or hears it from those who have made many offerings to the buddhas.’ As for ‘the buddhas’: either those of the past or those of the present. As for ‘those who have made many offerings to the buddhas’: namely Samantabhadra, Avalokiteśvara, the Bodhisattva Mahāsthāmaprāpta, Mañjuśrī, the Bodhisattva Maitreya, and others. The meaning of the four kinds of śrāvaka sages is as spoken of before. The pratyekabuddhas are not mentioned, because they do not delight in expounding the Dharma.
Treatise ② (continued): The Sages All Have Their Differences Because of There Being Nothing Existent, Because of Nirvāṇa
The buddhas and the other sages all have such distinctions because of there being nothing existent.
Though the sages have meditative concentration and all manner of merits, these are all for the sake of nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is the mark of quiescence, the dharma of there being nothing existent; for this reason it is said: ‘All the sages have such differences because of nirvāṇa.’
Treatise ② (continued): All Conditioned, Made Dharmas, up to There Not Being Even So Much as a Hair's Tip of Anything Existent
All conditioned, made dharmas exist only because they arise from the coming together of causes and conditions, and have no really fixed self-nature, up to there not being even so much as a hair's tip of anything existent. Conditioned dharmas are of two kinds: first, dharmas of form; second, formless dharmas. Dharmas of form can be broken; when analysed down to fine particles, there is nothing fixed and real; within formless dharmas, up to there being not a single thought that is fixed and real. The meaning of the refutation is as spoken of above.
Treatise ② (continued): Why He Hears Only from the Sages
This bodhisattva hears this Dharma from the buddhas and the sages, because the other people mostly speak with a clinging mind, while the sages speak with a mind without clinging; for this reason he hears only from the sages.
Treatise ② (continued): The Bodhisattva of Sequential Training Reckons and Decides—Obtaining and Not Obtaining Being the Same, Why Should I Not Arouse the Mind to Become a Buddha
At that time the bodhisattva of sequential training, having heard this Dharma, reckons and decides with subsequent knowledge, and knows that dharmas are in the end certainly empty and all enter into the real mark the Buddha realised, namely the mark of quiescence and of no idle discourse. Whether I come to become a Buddha or do not become a Buddha, the two are equal and without difference. Why? Because the real mark of all dharmas neither increases nor decreases, there being no further new dharma to obtain, and no dharma is lost either. As for delivering beings: beings are ultimately empty, and root and branch they are unfindable; the vows I make, the merit I perform, and the power of the supernormal powers at the time of becoming a Buddha are all like a dream, like an illusion, and so there is no fixed and real mark—they are ultimately empty. Since obtaining and not obtaining are the same, why should I not arouse the mind to become a Buddha?
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Two—Ultimate Emptiness Is without Anything Existent; What Hindrance Is There to Arousing the Mind to Become a Buddha
The treatise-author asks:
If one knows that dharmas are ultimately empty and without anything existent, why does it further say ‘why should I not arouse the mind to become a Buddha’?
The treatise-author answers:
Ultimate emptiness is without anything existent and has nothing that obstructs; how does it hinder arousing the mind to become a Buddha?
Again, if it is said that ultimate emptiness can extinguish all idle discourse, how could it obstruct arousing the mind? If it is said that it does obstruct, this obstruction itself would be an existent nature; how then could it still be called the nature without anything existent?
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Three—Why Does He Not Dwell at Ease, but Arouse the Mind and Undergo All Manner of Toil and Suffering
The treatise-author asks:
If it does not obstruct arousing the mind, it should equally not obstruct not arousing the mind; why does the bodhisattva not dwell at ease, unmoving, but arouse the mind and undergo all manner of toil and suffering?
The treatise-author answers:
Someone says: this bodhisattva has various causes and conditions for which he should arouse the mind: perhaps because he has many relatives and friends who have never heard, never known, never realised this real mark of all dharmas, and for this reason undergo all manner of suffering and vexation in this life and in later lives; ‘I fortunately have the strength to let these people get free of all suffering.’ It is as a person who has obtained an excellent good medicine, while his kin and friends are undergoing all manner of pains of sickness: how could he not give it to them? For this reason, though the bodhisattva knows that the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, he still arouses the mind for the sake of his kin, and benefits beings.
The bodhisattva also thinks thus: ‘Though I have heard of the real mark of all dharmas, my mind has not yet entered it deeply; I do not yet have meditative concentration, my wisdom is not yet ripe, and I undergo all manner of suffering and vexation.’ For this reason he arouses the mind and seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, gathers all manner of merit, and takes the dharma of there being nothing existent as his realisation, both for himself and for others.
This bodhisattva further hears the deep meaning of the Great Vehicle, dwells within the equality of beings and the equality of dharmas, and has no mind that discriminates differences; therefore he can attain buddhahood. Even toward middling people and toward enemies, he has no differing mind. Why so? Because this bodhisattva, with the mind of ultimate emptiness, has thin afflictions, and holds enemy and kin as equal, thinking thus: ‘Enemy and kin have no fixed standard; because of causes and conditions, kin at times become enemies, and enemies at times become kin.’ Because of this great cause and condition, he fulfils the pāramitā of patience, and so is able to become a Buddha. From what is it obtained? It is obtained from bearing with enemies. Therefore the bodhisattva regards enemies as he regards kin. It is as one who wishes to pass through a dangerous road should respect and carry on his head the guide who leads the way; and as a good physician, though of lowly birth, is valued by noble people. He reflects, reckons, and discriminates thus: ‘Middling people and enemies, though they are of no use to me, are causes and conditions of the Buddha-path.’ For this reason he arouses the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.
Treatise ② (continued): This Is Called One Kind of Sequential Practice, Sequential Training, and Sequential Path
This is called one kind of sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path. For this reason, what the bodhisattvas of the past practised is taken as the proof.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Four—What Difference Is There among Sequential Practice, Sequential Training, and Sequential Path
The treatise-author asks:
What difference is there among sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path?
The treatise-author answers:
Someone says: there is no difference; what is called practice, what is called training, and what is called path—the meaning is one and the words differ.
Someone says: the beginning is named practice, the middle is named training, the end is named path.
Practice is named giving, training is named keeping morality, path is named wisdom.
Again, practice is named keeping morality, training is named meditative concentration, path is named wisdom.
Again, practice is named right speech, right action, and right livelihood; training is named right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration; path is named right view and right thought. Though these eight things are named the path as a whole, when distinguished they have three parts: right view is the body of the path; what can give rise to the path is named right thought. Right speech, right action, and right livelihood aid right view, and so are named practice. Right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration can accomplish right view and make it firm; this is named training.
Again, someone says: dānapāramitā and vīryapāramitā are named practice, because they are the first entry into the path. Śīlapāramitā is named training, because the human mind constantly chases after the five desires, is hard to restrain and hard to control, and does not rest for a moment; little by little, by śīlapāramitā and dhyānapāramitā, one subdues one's mind, and for this reason it is named training. Kṣāntipāramitā and prajñāpāramitā are named path. Why? Patience is goodness, prajñā is wisdom; because goodness and wisdom are complete, it is named path. It is as a person who has eyes and also feet, and can reach wherever his mind wishes to go.
Such as these are named the differences of the three matters.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Five—Why It Is Named Sequence; the Simile of Climbing a Ladder
The treatise-author asks:
Why is it named sequence?
The treatise-author answers:
According to Subhūti's intent: if all dharmas are without anything existent, how can a bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind, within this empty dharma, train little by little in sequence? For this reason sequence is spoken of. Though dharmas are empty and hard to understand, because sequential practice gains strength, one can reach accomplishment; it is as climbing a ladder: from the first rung one goes up little by little, and though the place above is high and hard, one can still reach it.
Treatise ② (continued): The One Who Practises in Sequence Practises the Six Perfections in Four Kinds of Practice
The one who practises in sequence practises the six perfections in four kinds of practice, as the sūtra says.
Treatise ② (continued): Why Dāna Is Practised in Four Ways
The sūtra says ‘he himself practises dāna, teaches others to practise dāna, praises the merit of dāna, and rejoices in and praises those who practise dāna’; this is because he has well pulled up the root of stinginess and greed, deeply loves dānapāramitā, is kind and compassionate toward beings, and penetrates the real mark of all dharmas; because of these causes and conditions, he can practise dānapāramitā in four ways.
Treatise ② (continued): The Various Cases of Being Unable to Complete the Four Matters
There may be someone who himself practises giving but cannot teach others to give: either he fears others' anger, or he fears that others will take his urging them to give, done for their own sake, as a kind of favour. Because of such causes and conditions as these, he cannot teach others. Or there may be someone who teaches others to give but cannot himself give; or there may be someone who in all manner of ways praises the virtue of giving and urges people to give, but cannot himself practise it. There is someone who himself practises giving, also teaches others to give and praises the virtue of giving, yet seeing others give cannot rejoice. Why so? Perhaps because there is a precept-breaking evil person practising giving, and he does not like to see it. There is someone who likes to see a donor but does not praise him, because he holds wrong views and does not recognise the fruit of giving. Thus each of them is unable to complete them.
Treatise ② (continued): The Bodhisattva, with Great Compassion and a Deep Love of Wholesome Dharmas, Can Therefore Practise the Four Matters
Because the bodhisattva has the mind of great compassion and deeply loves wholesome dharmas, he can practise these four matters, as spoken of above. If the bodhisattva only gave himself and did not teach others, there would be only a little benefit in this life. These beings, following the causes and conditions of their deeds, fall into a place of poverty; for this reason the bodhisattva teaches beings, saying: ‘I do not begrudge wealth; though I give you much, you cannot take it with you into later lives; you should now do it yourselves, and in time you will naturally obtain it yourselves.’ With the real merit of giving, by all manner of causes and conditions, he teaches beings to practise giving. Seeing a person who practises giving, even if he is a precept-breaking evil person, he thinks only of the virtue of his good mind in giving and does not think of his evil; for this reason he rejoices and praises.
Treatise ② (continued): The Three Jewels, the Inexhaustible Field of Merit
Again, because he sees giving within the inexhaustible field of merit of the Three Jewels, the merit of the giving will not be exhausted and will certainly reach the Buddha-path; because he contemplates its inexhaustible merit in the future, he joyfully practises these four kinds of giving, and life after life he has wealth.
Treatise ② (continued): Wealth Comes of Itself—the Simile of Planting Grain and the Straw Coming of Itself
Though this bodhisattva does not give for the sake of wealth, before he has fulfilled anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the six perfections, and such dharmas, in the meantime wealth comes of itself; it is as a person who plants grain for the sake of the grain, and the straw comes of itself.
Treatise ② (continued): When He Obtains the Retribution of Wealth, He Is Far from the Mind of Stinginess and Greed
When the bodhisattva obtains the retribution of wealth, he is far from the mind of stinginess and greed, and gives according to the wishes of beings: to one who needs food, he gives food, and so on.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Six—When This Bodhisattva Gives, to What Kind of People Does He Give First
The treatise-author asks:
When this bodhisattva gives, to what kind of people does he give first?
The treatise-author answers:
Though this bodhisattva gives rise to the mind of great compassion because of beings, yet when the bodhisattva gives, he certainly first makes offerings to the buddhas, the great bodhisattvas, the pratyekabuddhas, the arhats, and the sages. If there are no sages, he next gives to those who keep morality, are vigorous, are in meditative concentration, are wise, and are free of desire. If there are no such people, he gives to all the Buddha's disciples who have left home. If there are no such people, he next gives to those who keep the five precepts and practise the ten wholesome paths, and to those who keep the one-day precepts and the three refuges. If there are no such people, he next gives to middling people who are neither right nor wrong. If there are no such people, he next gives to the evil people of the five heinous sins, and to the animals. He may not withhold it, because the bodhisattva gathers in all beings by giving.
Someone says: one should first give to people of the five heinous sins, to those who have cut off the roots of goodness, and to the poor, the old and sick, the lowly, and the begging, up to the animals; it is as a kind mother with many children first thinks of the weak and sick one and supplies him with what he needs. It is also as the bodhisattva who, because a hungry tiger wished to eat its young, gave his own body to it.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Seven—Among All These Sayings, to Whom Should One Give First
The treatise-author asks:
Among all these sayings, to which should one after all give first?
The treatise-author answers:
All beings are the bodhisattva's field of merit, because they can give rise to great compassion. The bodhisattva constantly wishes to give anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi to beings; how much less would he still make distinctions over things such as clothing and food!
Further, if the bodhisattva has obtained the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising, he is equal and without difference. Among those who have not yet obtained the acceptance of non-arising, in some the mind of kindness and compassion is greater, in some the discriminating mind is greater; these two kinds of mind cannot proceed together at the same time.
The one in whom the mind of compassion is greater gives first to poor evil people, thinking thus: ‘Among the fields of merit in which to plant, though the retribution is great, out of pity for beings I first benefit the poor.’ Thus, though the field is not good, because of the mind of kindness and compassion he also obtains great retribution.
The one in whom the discriminating mind is greater thinks thus: ‘Because the buddhas have immeasurable merit, I should make offerings to them first.’ Because he discriminates dharmas and grasps at the Buddha's body, his mind is small; though his mind is small, because the field of merit is good, the merit too is great.
If one realises the real mark of all dharmas and enters the power of skilful means of prajñāpāramitā, the mind becomes free, and the two things proceed together at the same time—pitying beings, and also regarding all beings as a Buddha. Such as these: the bodhisattva gives according to causes and conditions.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Eight—Why Does the Sūtra Say ‘to One Who Needs Food, Give Food’
The treatise-author asks:
Why does the sūtra not say ‘give clothing, food, and other things’, but says ‘to one who needs food, give food’?
The treatise-author answers:
There are people who to one who needs food give drink, and to one who needs drink give clothing; because it does not suit the recipient's wish, the merit is small; for this reason it says to one who needs food, give food.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Nine—How Is One to Know What Is Needed by Those Who Are Ashamed or Afraid
The treatise-author asks:
There are people who are either ashamed or afraid; though they have needs, they cannot open their mouths to say so; how is one to know what they need?
The treatise-author answers:
The bodhisattva observes their appearance, what is needed at the time, and what suits the land; or, if he has knowledge of others' minds, he gives them the requisites that sustain life according to their wishes.
Treatise ② (continued): Giving Accomplishes the Aggregate of Morality, up to the Aggregate of the Knowledge and Vision of Liberation
Through this giving this person is able to accomplish the aggregate of morality; and he further thinks thus: ‘I pity beings and give clothing and food, but what it increases is very little; it is better to keep morality, and constantly give beings freedom from vexation and freedom from fear.’ Dwelling within this keeping of morality, the bodhisattva gives rise to meditative concentration for the sake of guarding morality. Because the mind is not scattered and is pure, he is able to accomplish the aggregate of wisdom; being without idle discourse and abandoning all clinging is the appearance of wisdom. With this wisdom he breaks the bonds of all the afflictions and obtains the aggregate of liberation. Because he realises liberation by clearly knowing and seeing, it is named the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation.
Because of the causes and conditions of first practising giving and of the five aggregates of the Dharma body, this person passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Ten—The Bodhisattva Should Practise the Six Perfections; Why Are the Five Aggregates Spoken of Here
The treatise-author asks:
The bodhisattva should practise the six perfections to enter the bodhisattva's position; why are the five aggregates of the Dharma body spoken of here?
The treatise-author answers:
Though the dharma is one, it is spoken of by various different names; for this reason there is no fault in speaking of the five aggregates of the Dharma body. This person wishes to give rise to all the perfections from within one pāramitā; giving is the chief, and it has already been spoken of above. The aggregate of keeping morality is named śīlapāramitā; the aggregate of concentration and the aggregate of liberation are named dhyānapāramitā; the aggregate of wisdom and the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation are prajñāpāramitā; being able to bear all evil things while practising the perfections—this is called kṣāntipāramitā; being able to give rise to the perfections without resting and without ceasing—this is called vīryapāramitā.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Eleven—Why Not Speak Only of the Names of the Perfections, but Speak of the Five Aggregates
The treatise-author asks:
If so, why not speak only of the names of the perfections, but speak of the five aggregates of the Dharma body?
The treatise-author answers:
This person wishes to enter the bodhisattva's position; this is not obtained merely by keeping morality and meditative concentration; he must also combine the many precepts, the pure precepts, and the inexhaustible precepts. To put it briefly, what gathers in all the precepts as a whole is named the aggregate of morality; it can break the afflictions, pass beyond the two vehicles, and enter the bodhisattva's position. It is as one person or two persons cannot be called an army; only when many people are combined do they make an army that can break the enemy. The other aggregates are likewise.
The bodhisattva himself obtains the aggregates of meditative concentration and the rest, and also lets beings obtain them; this is called the bodhisattva's teaching and transforming beings; having taught and transformed beings, he dedicates his own merit and the merit of beings, all of it, to the pure buddha-land. Fulfilling these two kinds of dharma, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, turns the wheel of the Dharma, and delivers beings by the three vehicles.
Treatise ② (continued): First Coarse Then Fine, First Easy Then Hard, Gradually Practising and Training—This Is Named Sequence
This is called the bodhisattva's sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path. First coarse then fine, first easy then hard, gradually practising and training, is named sequence.
The remaining five pāramitās should also be distinguished according to their meaning. Though the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, one practises following worldly truth, in order to break inversion.
Treatise ② (continued): The Six Recollections Are the First Sequential Practice, Because They Are Easy to Practise and Easy to Obtain
Again, the six recollections, recollection of the Buddha and the rest, are the first sequential practice, because they are easy to practise and easy to obtain.
Treatise ② (continued): Question and Answer Twelve—Within the Six Recollections It Is Also Said One Does Not Recollect the Buddha by Form; How Can It Be Called Easy
The treatise-author asks:
Within the six recollections it is also said that one does not recollect the Buddha by form; how can it be called easy?
The treatise-author answers:
Because there is a dharma that can be practised along with it, it is called easy; it is as taking bitter medicine: sending it down with honey makes it easy.
Treatise ② (continued): The Meaning of the Six Recollections Is Broadly Explained in the First Chapter
The meaning of the six recollections is as broadly explained in the first chapter.
The six perfections, the six recollections, and the like are gentle and easy to practise and do not give rise to wrong views; this is the dharma of the bodhisattva's sequential training. The rest, the three gates of liberation and the like, require reflection and reckoning and may give rise to wrong views; therefore they are not spoken of.
Treatise ② (continued): Subhūti's Objection and the Buddha's Counter-question
Here Subhūti raises an objection, saying: ‘World-Honored One! If there is really nothing existent, how can there be sequential practice and the rest?’
The Buddha in return asked Subhūti: ‘With the wisdom of a śrāvaka, do you see form and the other dharmas as one fixed, real dharma?’
Subhūti answered: ‘I do not see it!’ Form and all the other dharmas only come from the coming together of causes and conditions and provisionally have a name; there is nothing fixed and real; how can they be said to exist?
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Since you do not see anything fixed and real, why do you still use sequence and such matters to challenge emptiness?’ And the dharma of sequence is not apart from emptiness.
Treatise ② (continued): Subhūti Receives It and Understands It Clearly; He Asks for the Sake of People of the World to Come
At that time Subhūti received and understood it clearly and distinctly, and for this reason said: ‘I have nothing to doubt; it is only for the sake of people in the world to come who seek the three vehicles: hearing the Buddha speak of emptiness and of the nature without anything existent, because their sins are heavy and their knowledge dull, they grasp at the mark of emptiness and then say: who is stained and who is pure? Why are ordinary persons and evil people called stained? Why are those who have left home and those who have obtained the path called pure? These people do not understand on what matter the deep meaning of the Buddha's words is spoken; because they cling to this emptiness, they say: what need is there for keeping morality and such matters? Through these causes and conditions they give rise to wrong views and break right view; because they break right view, on slight causes and conditions they break morality and deportment, with nothing they fear or shun; those who have left home, relying on the offerings of householders, then tell lies to seek gain and offerings, clothing, food, and other things, and break pure livelihood and the rest. Because they plant such sins, they fall into the three evil destinies, perhaps even more heavily than householders. I saw that there would be such faults, and so I asked the Buddha. I have already obtained the path and receive nothing in dharmas, and I constantly hear the Buddha speak the Dharma of emptiness; how could I make idle discourse and give rise to doubt? Further, I constantly cultivate the samādhi of non-contention and pity beings; for this reason I asked the Buddha.’
次第學品之下:新學菩薩之次第行學道、六波羅蜜與六念、無所有性中有道有果
在問什麼
之上一卷所問的,是「有相」與「無相」之際:有法相則連順忍也不得,無法相則順忍乃至斷一切煩惱習皆得成立;須菩提由此推到佛身上去,問佛既知一切法無所有性,何以能得成佛、於一切法得自在力。佛以自己本行菩薩道時之事作答——修六波羅蜜,離諸欲惡不善法而入四禪,於諸禪及支取相而不念有是禪、不受味、不得是禪;依四禪住而起五神通,於諸神通則不取相、不受味;末後用一念相應慧得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。論主逐段釋之,於「是諸法畢竟空義,甚深難解!」一節反覆致意,於「有法是菩薩道,無法是菩薩果」一句別出三解。
之下承此而來,卻把問頭整個換了一個方向。之上所問是『大菩薩何以能於空中起用』,之下所問是『新學的人何以能於空中起步』。須菩提開口便說得明白:既然大菩薩知諸法無所有性而能因四禪五神通得菩提,那麼「新學菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道」?一個「新」字是本單元的全部關節。大菩薩於空中行,人尚可說是證力使然;初發心的人連實相都未見,卻教他一上來就在畢竟空裡走路,這才是難處。
佛的答法分三重,一重比一重低,也一重比一重實。第一重是發心之由:從諸佛與四果聖人處聽來一句話——一切賢聖皆以得無所有故有名,一切有為作法乃至無有如毫末許所有;聽了這話而作一個推算,得與不得既然一等,那麼我何不發心?第二重是六波羅蜜:檀、尸羅、羼提、毘梨耶、禪、般若,一一皆以『自行、教人、讚歎、歡喜讚歎』四種方式行之,一一皆從生天人中、得大尊貴起,歷五眾而過二乘地、入菩薩位、淨佛國土、成就眾生、得一切種智、轉法輪、以三乘度眾生;而每一段之末必綴一句「是事皆不可得。何以故?一切法自性無所有故」。第三重是六念:念佛、念法、念僧、念戒、念捨、念天;念佛一門又開五番,番番皆說『不以某法念』,末後結成「無所念,是為念佛」。
三重說畢,經文忽然轉入一個最險的難:「若一切法無所有性者,是則無道、無智、無果。」這一難不是須菩提自己有疑,是他替當來世的人問的——他怕那些求三乘的比丘聽了空而不解,反問「誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?」因而破戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命,墮三惡道。佛不正面答此難,只反問他一句:你見色性實有不?答曰不見。佛再逼一句:你既不見諸法實有,何以作這樣的問?逼到這裡,須菩提才把自己問的真意說出來。
論段隨經而釋,其骨在三處。其一,新學何以教行畢竟空——答在「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下」一句:空不是另拿出來教的一門,是和合在布施持戒裡一同服下的。其二,行、學、道三名有何差別——論主連引六說而不定於一,末後只說「如是等,名為三事差別」。其三,何以名為次第——答在緣梯之譬:「從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至。」全單元之題面到此方才說足:次第不是把空擱下再談,是在空裡安梯。
所以之下要讀的,是一個看起來相反的兩件事如何並立——法性無所有,而次第宛然。論主末後自下一語作全單元之收:「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故。」
逐段解明
一、須菩提正問新學之次第。 卷87 續題之後,經文即起新問。須菩提先牒上卷之義:「若菩薩摩訶薩知諸法無所有性,因四禪、五神通,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;牒畢乃出正問:「新學菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道,以是次第行、次第學、次第道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」先問一句:此問與上卷之問有何不同?上卷問的是佛與大菩薩,此處問的是「新學」。所以問處不在空理本身,在能行之人的分量。讀此段先立一個準備:下文佛所開的次第,不會是空理之外另立一條淺路——若是那樣,便成兩橛,空歸空、行歸行了。
二、佛答第一重:從聖人聞而發心。 佛告須菩提,菩薩最初或從諸佛聞,或從多供養諸佛菩薩聞,或從諸阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹所聞。所聞者是一句話:「得無所有故是佛,得無所有故是阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹,一切賢聖皆以得無所有故有名。一切有為作法無所有性,乃至無有如毫末許所有。」聞而作念,其念分三節:先立前提——「若一切法無所有性,得無所有故是佛,乃至得無所有故是須陀洹」;次作推算——「我若當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、若不得,一切法常無有性,我何以不發心得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」;末立誓願——「得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提已,一切眾生行於有相,當令住無所有中。」這三節要看它的次序:不是先有悲願而後求理,是先聽見一句理上的話,由這話逼出一個算式,算完了才有願。所以發心之始不在情,在見。末後佛以過去諸菩薩所行為證,說明這條路不是新造的。
三、佛答第二重之總標:應學六波羅蜜。 「是新發意菩薩應學六波羅蜜,所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜。」此句是下六段之綱。六波羅蜜依次言之:檀是捨與,尸羅是止持之戒,羼提是忍受,毘梨耶是精進不息,禪是心一境而不散,般若是了達諸法實相之慧——六名皆本論全書通用,此處不別立新義。要緊的是「應學」二字:前段才說發心由見理而起,此段立刻落到六度上,可見所謂次第,第一步就是把理放進最尋常的行門裡。
四、檀波羅蜜之次第。 此段之體例是下五段之模子,故須逐節拆。第一節四事:「自行布施,亦教人行布施,讚歎行布施功德,歡喜讚歎行布施者」——自、教他、讚法、喜人,四者缺一不成四種行。第二節現報:「以是布施因緣故,得大財富」,並列所施之物——飲食、衣服、香、華、瓔珞、房舍、臥具、燈燭以及種種資生所須。第三節轉生:「行是布施及持戒,生天、人中,得大尊貴」。第四節成五眾:由持戒布施而得禪定眾,由布施持戒禪定而得智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾。第五節過地入位:「過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位」。第六節佛事:淨佛國土、成就眾生、得一切種智、轉法輪、以三乘法度脫眾生生死。第七節奪之:「菩薩以是布施,次第行、次第學、次第道,是皆不可得。何以故?自性無所有故。」七節之中前六節是建立,第七節是掃蕩;掃蕩不在六節之外別說一段空理,就綴在六節之末。此是本品說次第之定式,下五度皆然。
五、尸羅波羅蜜之次第。 與檀段同格而換其主:「自行持戒,教人持戒,讚歎持戒功德,歡喜讚歎行持戒者。」其別在中間一節——檀段說所施之物,此段說隨病與藥:「見貧窮者施以財物,不持戒者教令持戒,亂意者教令禪定,愚癡者教令智慧,無解脫者教令解脫,無解脫知見者教令解脫知見。」六句六病六藥,正見持戒之人所行不止於自守。末後仍以「是事皆不可得。何以故?一切法自性無所有故」奪之。此處可留意一字之異:檀段作「是皆不可得」,此段作「是事皆不可得」;經文自身如此,不必強齊。
六、羼提波羅蜜之次第。 「自行羼提波羅蜜,教人行羼提,讚歎羼提功德,歡喜讚歎行羼提者。」中間一節說行忍之時仍以布施為首——「布施眾生各令滿足,教令持戒,教令禪定乃至解脫知見」。過地之語此段作「過阿羅漢、辟支佛地」,與檀尸二段之「過聲聞、辟支佛地」用字不同而所指同;淨土之語此段作「得淨佛世界」,前二段作「得淨佛國土」。此類異文是經文自有的參差,讀時知其同指即可,不可因異而起別解。
七、毘梨耶波羅蜜之次第。 此段最短,四事既列,中間諸節逕以「乃至」括之:「乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故。」先問一句:何以獨此段從略?因為前三段已把模子立盡,餘者依例可知,故經文自用省筆。這裡要防一個誤讀:省筆不是說精進一度無此諸節,是說其節目與前同。凡遇經文「乃至」之處,皆當如此看。
八、禪波羅蜜之次第。 此段四事之所緣不是一法而是三法:「自入禪、入無量心、入無色定」,教人亦然,讚歎亦然,歡喜讚歎亦然。禪是色界四禪,無量心是慈悲喜捨四心,無色定是四無色之定——三者皆心地之法。既列三法,中間乃說住於此三而行利他:「住諸禪、定、無量心,布施眾生,各令滿足;教令持戒,教令禪定、智慧。」可見禪度不是閉門之事。末後亦以「乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故」奪之。
九、般若波羅蜜之次第,是名初發意菩薩次第行學道。 此段與前五段不同在一處:前五度各行己度,此度則「自行六波羅蜜,亦教他人令行六波羅蜜,讚歎六波羅蜜功德,歡喜讚歎行六波羅蜜者」——般若所行者是六度全體。又此段之過地別加一語:「以是檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜因緣及方便力,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位」,「及方便力」四字前五段所無。末後總結一句收此一重:「須菩提!是名初發意菩薩摩訶薩次第行、次第學、次第道。」
十、佛答第三重之總標:六念。 「菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,以一切種智相應心,信解諸法無所有性,修六念,所謂念佛、念法、念僧、念戒、念捨、念天。」六念是佛法中極舊之行門,此處卻加了兩個限定:一是「以一切種智相應心」,二是「信解諸法無所有性」。有此二限,六念才是本品所說之次第行。先問一句:六度已說,何以更說六念?六度是所行之事,六念是所繫之心;事有次第而心無所繫,則事成外飾。下文六門,門門皆說「乃至無少許念」,正為此。
十一、念佛之一:不以五眾念。 「菩薩摩訶薩念佛,不以色念,不以受、想、行、識念。」其所以者:「是色自性無,受、想、行、識自性無。若法自性無,是為無所有。」末句最要緊:「何以故?無憶故,是為念佛。」先問一句:念而無憶,豈不是自相違?不違。所謂憶者,是心上結一個相而守之;無憶者,是心向佛而不結相。若以五眾為佛而念,所念者是五眾,不是佛。這裡要防一個滑失:不以五眾念,不是說佛沒有五眾之身,是說不可取五眾之相作所念之境。
十二、念佛之二:不以相好念。 「不以三十二相念,亦不念金色身、不念丈光、不念八十隨形好。」四者皆佛身之殊勝相:三十二相是大相,金色身是身色,丈光是身所放之光,八十隨形好是隨大相而有之細好。其所以者:「是佛身自性無故。若法無性,是為無所有。」結語同前:「何以故?無憶故,是為念佛。」此段與前段合看,可見遮得極盡——先遮凡夫共有之五眾,再遮佛所獨有之相好;若相好尚不可取,則更無可取者。落到用處:修念佛而現相好於心目者,正當於此處自問一句,所念者是相,還是佛。
十三、念佛之三:不以五眾功德念。 「不應以戒眾念佛,不應以定眾、智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾念佛。」此五眾非前段之色受想行識五眾,是戒定慧解脫解脫知見五分法身之眾——前是生死之身,此是功德之身。其所以者:「是眾無有自性。若法無自性,是為非法。」結語此處換了一個說法:「無所有念,是為念佛。」前二番作「無憶故」,此番作「無所有念」,語變而意不異,皆是遮其取相。
十四、念佛之四:不以十力四無所畏等念。 「不應以十力念佛,不應以四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法念佛,不應以大慈大悲念佛。」所列皆佛之不共功德:十力是佛知見之十種決定力,四無所畏是說法無所怯,四無礙智是義法辭樂說四種無滯,十八不共法是唯佛所有而不共二乘者,大慈大悲是佛心之德。其所以者:「是諸法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。」結語作「無所念,是為念佛」。至此所遮者已從色身遮到法身,從法身遮到心德。
十五、念佛之五:不以十二因緣念。 「不應以十二因緣法念佛。」十二因緣是佛所證所說之理法。其所以者:「是因緣法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。」結語仍作「無所念,是為念佛」。先問一句:前四番所遮者皆屬佛身佛德,此番何以遮到理法上去?因為念佛之人退而求其次,往往以『佛所說之理』作所念之境,自以為非取相;經文連此一路也堵住了。五番既盡,所餘者只是一個不取任何法而心向佛,此即本品之念佛。
十六、念佛既說,結為次第行而住中能具道品。 「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,應念佛,是為菩薩初發意次第行、次第學、次第道。」此是結上。下文轉出一層功用:住此次第之中,「能具足四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,修行空三昧、無相、無作三昧,乃至一切種智」——所列者是三十七道品與三解脫門,道品是修行之總目,三昧是所入之門。所以者何?「諸法性無所有故。」末後一句是全段之眼:「是菩薩知諸法性無所有,是中無有性、無無性。」有性固遮,無性亦遮;若立一個「無性」為所得,仍是有所得。
十七、念法。 佛開念法之門,逐對遮之:善法與不善法,記法與無記法,世間法與出世間法,淨法與不淨法,聖法與凡夫法,有漏法與無漏法,欲界繫、色界繫、無色界繫三界之法,有為法與無為法。此中七對兩兩相對,三界繫法別立三目,合為十七目,皆佛法中判法之常目。其所以者:「是諸法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。無所念,是為念法。」次說其果:「念法中學無所有性故,乃至當得一切種智。是菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,得諸法無所有性;是無所有性中,非有相、非無相。」末句雙非,與前段「無有性、無無性」同一防意。收語最重:「於是法中,乃至無少許念,何況念法!」先問一句:既云無少許念,那麼「念法」二字還有何用?有用。所遮者是念上加念,所存者是不取一法而心不離法。
十八、念僧。 此門最短:「菩薩摩訶薩念僧,無為法故分別有佛弟子眾,是中乃至無有少許念,何況念僧!」一句之中有一關節:僧之為僧,不由人數、不由衣相,由「無為法」而分別有。無為法者,是諸賢聖所同證之寂滅;同證此者名為佛弟子眾。所以念僧不是念一群人,是念那使他們成為僧的東西。既是無為,則無相可取,故仍歸於「無有少許念」。
十九、念戒。 「從初發意已來,應念聖戒——無缺戒、無隙戒、無瑕戒、無濁戒、無著戒、自在戒、智者所讚戒、具足戒、隨定戒。」九目逐一今語言之:無缺是不缺損,無隙是無漏罅,無瑕是無玷污,無濁是不混雜,無著是持而不執持相,自在是持之無拘迫,智者所讚是合於有智之人所印可,具足是諸戒圓備,隨定是隨順定心而持。九目由麁至細,前四說其淨,中二說其心,後三說其成。末後仍收於「應念是戒無所有性,乃至無少許念,何況念戒!」持戒而念戒相者,戒反成縛,此門正治此病。
二十、念捨。 「應念捨——若自念捨、若念他捨,若捨財、若捨法、若捨煩惱;……」前二項說人,後三項說物:捨財是外,捨法是內,捨煩惱是根。三者次第分明——不捨財則法不能捨,不捨法則煩惱之根不動。其所以者:「觀是捨不可得故,乃至無少許念,何況念捨!」先問一句:既捨矣,何以又念捨?凡人行捨而心自記其捨,此記即是取;經文所遮者正是此記。
廿一、念天。 此門用一段作念之語:「四天王諸天所有信、戒、施、聞、慧,此間命終,生彼天處;我亦有是信、戒、施、聞、慧。乃至他化自在天所有信、戒、施、聞、慧,此間命終,生彼天處;我亦有是信、戒、施、聞、慧。」信戒施聞慧五者,是生天之因。四天王天是欲界六天之初,他化自在天是欲界六天之末,舉初舉末而中間四天在其中。念天之法,是以天所有之五事比己之五事而知其同因。然收語仍奪:「應念是天無所有性中尚無少許念,何況念天!」比而不著,此是念天之分寸。
廿二、六念既畢,結為次第。 「菩薩摩訶薩行是六念,是名次第行、次第學、次第道。」六念自佛而法、而僧、而戒、而捨、而天,自極尊至於極近;一一皆歸「無少許念」。所以六念之為次第,不在其六,在其貫——貫之者是「無所有性」一線。
廿三、須菩提設難:若無所有性,是則無道無智無果。 須菩提歷舉所念之法:色乃至識、眼乃至意、色乃至法,眼界乃至意識界,檀波羅蜜乃至般若波羅蜜、內空乃至無法有法空、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至一切種智——自五眾六根六塵十八界,至六度諸空道品佛法,無一不是無所有性。既皆無所有,乃下斷語:「若一切法無所有性者,是則無道、無智、無果。」三事並奪:道是所行之路,智是能行之慧,果是所到之處。此難之重,在它是順著佛自己的話推出來的。
廿四、佛以反問答之。 佛不破其所立,卻問一句:「汝見是色性實有不?乃至一切種智實有不?」須菩提答:「不見也!世尊!」佛再逼:「汝若不見諸法實有,云何作是問?」三語之間,難已自解——所難者是『若無實法則無道果』,而難者自承不見有實法;既不見實法,則『無實法』一事不是佛所加的新見,是他本來所許。佛所破者不是問的內容,是問的姿態。這一段之體例與之上卷佛答須菩提之法相類:就其所立而推之,不別立一理與之爭。
廿五、須菩提自明問意:為當來世人而問。 須菩提剖白三層。第一層自明無疑:「我於是法不敢有疑」。第二層說所為:「但為當來世諸比丘求聲聞、辟支佛道、菩薩道者」,那些人將作此言——「若一切法無所有性,誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?」第三層說其害:「是不知不解故而破於戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命;是人破此事故,當墮三惡道。」戒、正見、威儀、淨命四事俱破,其序自內而外——見既破則行隨之。末後再申一句:「我於是法中信,不疑不悔。」此段定了全難之性質:是護法之問,不是諍論之問。
廿六、論主釋須菩提問意。 論段起首即標「釋曰:」,先釋須菩提之心:「須菩提伏受佛語,一切諸法雖空,而能起四禪、神通,是大菩薩近成佛者能行;今未知新發意者云何行,是故疑,問佛:……」「伏受」二字要看——不是被折服,是自伏其疑情而受之。既受矣,何以又問?所疑者已不在理,在人:理已信得及,只是不知初心人如何下腳。
廿七、何謂新學。 「以次第行、次第學、次第道故,當知是新發意菩薩;雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學。」此一句破一個常見之誤:以為新學是時劫短。論主判得極清——判新舊不以時劫,以得實相與否。發意雖經無量劫,未得實相仍名新學;反之亦然。落到用處:不必以年歲久近自量,只問實相見未見。
廿八、問答一:新學何以令行畢竟空。 論主自設問:「若如是人是新學,但應教行布施、持戒等,佛何以教令於諸法無所有畢竟空性中行?」答有兩節。第一節說所以:「今明始入無所有、畢竟空法故,令行無所有。」第二節說其法:「而是菩薩以無所有畢竟空和合布施、持戒等行」,並以譬明之——「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下。」此譬之取點在「和合」二字:藥是空,蜜是布施持戒;不是先服蜜後服藥,是和在一處服下。結語:「是故雖新發意,亦觀深空,無咎。」這裡要防一個誤讀:譬中以空為藥、以事行為蜜,不是說事行是甜頭而空是苦事,是說空之義難受而假事行以入。
廿九、牒經釋所從聞之人。 論主牒經文一句再申釋:「佛答須菩提:「菩薩若初從諸佛聞,若從多供養諸佛者聞。」」牒畢逐一釋之:「諸佛者,若過去、若現在」——不及未來,以未來佛未出世故。「多供養諸佛者,遍吉、觀世音、得大勢菩薩、文殊師利、彌勒菩薩等」——所舉皆大菩薩之名,此是本論釋經之常法,以實例明其類。「四種聲聞聖人義,如先說」——四果之義前文已釋,此處不重出。末一句最堪注意:「辟支佛不樂說法故,不說。」經文所列能說之人中無辟支佛,論主特為指出其所以然;經文之所無,論主亦釋之,此是本論細處。
三十、諸聖人皆因無所有、因涅槃而有差別。 先總說:「諸佛等聖人皆因無所有故有是分別。」次別釋其故:「聖人雖有禪定等諸功德,皆為涅槃故。涅槃即是寂滅相、無所有法,……」末乃牒結:「是故說:「諸聖人,皆因涅槃有是差別。」」此段之理路要看清:聖人之所以分四果佛果者,不由其所得之功德多少,由其所趣之涅槃;而涅槃即是無所有。所以「賢聖皆以得無所有故有名」一語不是玄談,是就聖人之所趣而言。
卅一、一切有為作法無有定性。 「一切有為作法從因緣和合生起故有,無有實定性乃至如毫末許所有。」次分二門而破:「有為有二種:一者、色,二者、無色。色法破壞,分別乃至微塵,無有定實;無色法中,乃至無有一念定實。」色法以分析至極微而破,無色法以剎那不住而破——一橫一豎,破法之兩路。末云「破義,如上說」,指前文已廣破,此處不重。落到用處:此段是前段「毫末許所有」之腳注,凡經文一語而論主分門破之者,皆當如此讀。
卅二、何以但從聖人聞。 「是菩薩從諸佛聖人聞是法,餘人多以著心說,諸聖人以無著心說,是故但從聖人聞。」此段答一個未問之問:法既是法,從誰聞不同?不同。同一句「一切法無所有」,以著心說者,聽的人所得是一個可執之空;以無著心說者,聽的人所得是不可執。所以擇師不是擇其言,是擇其心。
卅三、次第學菩薩之籌量。 此段是發心之算式,最當細看。先說其智:「以比智籌量決定,知諸法究竟必空,皆入佛所得實相中,所謂寂滅、無戲論相。」比智者,是以所聞比度而知,非現證。次立其算:「我若得作佛、若不作佛,一等無異。」何以一等?「諸法實相不增不減,更無新法可得故,法亦不失。」再進一層,連所度之眾生與所修之功德亦入算中:「若度眾生,眾生畢竟空,本末不可得;我所願、所作功德及成佛時神通力皆如夢、如幻故,無一定實相,畢竟空。」算既盡,乃翻出結論:「得、不得雖同,我何以不發心作佛?」先問一句:這結論何以不是『既同則不必發心』?因為「同」是兩邊俱可,不是一邊獨可;既無一法阻我,則發心無礙。此處是本單元第一個要害,下文兩番問答即從此出。
卅四、問答二:畢竟空何妨發心。 論主自設問:「若知諸法畢竟空、無所有者,云何復言「我何以不發心作佛」?」答曰:「畢竟空,無所有,無所障礙,何妨發心作佛?」此答只是把「無所有」一詞的意思推足:無所有者,是連「障礙」也無。難者暗中把空當作一個有力的東西,能取消發心;論主指出空無此力,亦無此體。
卅五、若空能障,即是有性。 「復次,若說畢竟空,滅諸戲論,云何障發心?若障,即是有性,云何言無所有性?」此是同一義的另一逼法,而更緊:假使空真能障發心,則空自身成了一個有作用的實體,那就不叫無所有性了。所以『空障發心』一說自相矛盾。落到用處:凡因聞空而覺萬事無謂者,當於此句自省——那個使你無謂的東西,你是把它當實有在用。
卅六、問答三:何不安住而發心受苦。 問曰:「若不障發心,亦應不障不發心,菩薩何不安住而發心受諸勤苦?」此問甚利:既兩邊俱不障,何以偏取其苦者?答分三節,此為第一節——「有人言:是菩薩有種種因緣應發心」,所舉是親屬知識之苦:「或以多諸親屬知識皆不聞、不知、不得是諸法實相,是故今世、後世受諸苦惱;我幸有力,能使是人得離眾苦。」並以譬明之:「譬如人得好良藥,親里知識受諸病苦,云何不與?」結云:「是故菩薩雖知諸法性無所有,因親里故而發心,利益眾生。」此節之理不在高處:既無一法逼我發心,卻有活生生的人在苦中,此即所以發。
卅七、第二節:為自身未熟故發心。 「菩薩復作是念:「我雖聞諸法實相,心未深入,未有禪定,智慧未熟,受諸苦惱。」是故發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,集諸功德,以無所有法作證,自為,亦為他人。」前節為他,此節兼自。所謂「心未深入」者,是聞而未證;聞而未證則苦惱猶在,故須發心修集。末句「自為,亦為他人」是兩節之合。這裡要防一個誤讀:說「自為」不是說菩薩為己求樂,是說於己之未熟處不自欺。
卅八、第三節:住眾生等法等而怨親平等。 「是菩薩復聞大乘深義,住眾生等、法等中,無別異心,可得佛。」下釋其所以:「是菩薩以畢竟空心,煩惱微薄、怨親平等」,並記其念:「怨親無定,以因緣故,親或為怨,怨或為親。」由此而具足忍波羅蜜,「得作佛。由何而得?由忍怨故。是以菩薩視怨如親。」次以二譬明之:「譬如欲過嶮道,應當敬重頂戴導師;又如良醫雖賤,為貴者所重。」前譬取其不得不倚,後譬取其雖賤而重。末後記其思惟:「中人、怨家,雖於我無用,而是佛道因緣。」三節合看,發心之緣有三:因親里之苦、因自身未熟、因怨親平等而成忍——一向外,一向內,一向怨。
卅九、結第一重之次第。 「是名一種次第行、次第學、次第道。是故以過去菩薩所行為證。」所謂「一種」者,是發心一門之次第;下文六度六念各是一種。此句回應經文「如過去諸菩薩摩訶薩所行道」一語,明其非新創。
四十、問答四之起與第一說。 問曰:「次第行、次第學、次第道有何差別?」此問是全單元名相之關節。答中連舉諸說而不即定,第一說是:「有人言:無差別;若行、若學、若道,義一而語異。」此說取其同:三名只是一事之三種說法。先立此說有其用——防人於三名上強分階級而失其一貫。
四一、第二說:初中後。 「有人言:初名行,中名學,後名道。」此說取其時:同一事而分前後三分。與第一說相對,一主同、一主異;論主並列而不判,是本論對古來異說之常法。
四二、第三說:布施持戒智慧。 「行名布施,學名持戒,道名智慧。」此說以三事配三名。布施在初,故名行;持戒須制心相續,故名學;智慧是所至,故名道。
四三、第四說:持戒禪定智慧。 「復次,行名持戒,學名禪定,道名智慧。」此說較前說進一階:以戒定慧三學配之。與前說相較,前說起於布施,此說起於持戒;所配之法不同而三分之意同。
四四、第五說:八聖道分為三分。 「行名正語、正業、正命,學名正精進、正念、正定,道名正見、正思惟。」既配已,論主更釋其所以:「此八事雖名為道,然分別有三分:正見是道體;發起是道,名正思惟。正語、正業、正命,助益正見,故名為行。正精進、正念、正定,能成就正見,使令牢固,是名學。」此釋極清:一體、一發起、三助益、三成就。所謂道體者,是八事之中唯正見是所依,餘七皆繞之而立。落到用處:用功而不知何者為體,則七支皆成散事。
四五、第六說:六波羅蜜配三名。 「有人言:檀波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜名為行,初入道故。尸羅波羅蜜名為學」,其所以者:「人心常隨五欲難禁難制,無須臾停息,漸以尸羅波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜制伏其心,是故名學。」「羼提波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜名為道。何以故?忍為善,般若為智慧,善、智具足故名道。」末以譬結:「譬如人有眼有足,隨意所至。」眼喻般若,足喻忍——有慧而無忍則不能行,有忍而無慧則不知所往。
四六、六說之總收。 「如是等,名為三事差別。」「如是等」三字是要緊處:所舉六說不是窮盡,是舉例。論主於此不判高下,亦不自立一說。這裡要防一個誤讀:不判不是含糊,是此處所爭在名不在義——六說所指之行相其實相通,強定一說反失其通。
四七、問答五:何以名次第,緣梯之譬。 問曰:「何以名次第?」答中先申須菩提之問意:「以須菩提意:若一切法無所有,初發心菩薩於是空法中云何能漸次第學?以是故說次第。」次立正義:「諸法雖空難解,次第行得力故,能得成就;……」末以譬明之:「譬如緣梯,從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至。」此譬之取點在「初桄」二字——梯之為梯,不在其高,在有第一級可踏。空之難不在其難懂,在無下手處;次第者,即是給空一個下手處。此譬與前小兒服藥之譬合看:彼說空須和合事行而入,此說事行須分級而上。
四八、次第行者,四種行六波羅蜜。 「次第行者,四種行六波羅蜜,如經中說。」此句是下文之綱。所謂四種,即經中『自行、教人、讚歎、歡喜讚歎』四事;下文十餘段皆釋此四事,而以檀度為例。論主釋經之法於此可見:經文六度並列,論主獨取其一詳釋,餘者例知。
四九、四種行檀之所以。 論主牒經四句:「自行檀,教人行檀,讚檀功德,歡喜讚行檀」,而釋其所以能行者四:「善拔慳貪根,深愛檀波羅蜜,慈悲於眾生,通達諸法實相;以此因緣故,能四種行檀波羅蜜。」四因逐一今語言之:拔慳貪根者,去其所以不施之本;深愛檀者,於施法生好樂;慈悲眾生者,所施有所向;通達實相者,施而不取施相。四因自淺至深,末一因正是本品之義。
五十、不能具足四事之諸相。 此段以反面列不具足之相,逐一皆有其病因。其一,自行而不能教人——「或畏他瞋,或畏為己教布施以之為恩」,二病皆在顧忌。其二,「教人布施,自不能施」。其三,「種種讚歎布施之德,勸人令施而不能自行」。其四,「自行布施,亦教人布施、稱讚布施之德,而見人布施不能歡喜」,其病在「或有破戒惡人行施而不喜見」。其五,「喜見施主而不讚歎」,其病在「以其邪見不識施果故」。結云:「如是,各各不能具足。」五相之列是照著四事逐一缺而成的,讀時當與前段四事對看。
五一、菩薩能行四事,教眾生自作。 「菩薩大悲心、深愛善法故,能行四事,如上說。」次說教人之所以必要:「菩薩若但自布施、不教他人,但能今世少許利益。是眾生隨業因緣墮貧窮處,……」故菩薩教之曰:「我不惜財物,我雖多施汝,汝亦不得持至後世;汝今當自作,後當自得。」此語是全段之眼——施物只濟一時,教其自作乃濟其後世。末說歡喜之所以:「見行施者雖是破戒惡人,但念其好心布施之德,不念其惡,是故歡喜讚歎。」正對前段第四相之病。
五二、三寶無盡福田。 「復次,見三寶無盡福田中施故,施福不盡,必至佛道;觀其未來無盡功德故,歡喜行是四種布施,世世財富。」此段補說歡喜之另一因:前段之歡喜是不念其惡,此段之歡喜是觀其未來。所謂無盡福田者,是所施之田無盡,故所生之福亦無盡。
五三、財富自至,種禾稾草之譬。 「是菩薩雖不為財富布施,未具足阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、六波羅蜜等法,中間而財富自至;譬如人為穀故種禾,而稾草自至。」此譬之取點在「自至」二字:稾草不是所求,卻隨穀而有。菩薩不為財富而施,財富卻隨施而來。這裡要防一個誤讀:不是說求財富亦無妨,是說不求而自來者可用而不可著——下段即說其用法。
五四、得財物報時離慳貪心。 「菩薩得財物報時,離慳貪心,隨眾生意布施,須食與食等。」此句承上啟下:承上者,所得之財即前段自至之財;啟下者,「須食與食」四字引出下文問答八。所謂隨眾生意者,是以受者之所須為準,不以施者之所有為準。
五五、問答六:布施時先施何等人。 問曰:「是菩薩布施時,先施何等人?」答中先立正次:「是菩薩雖因眾生起大悲心,而菩薩布施,必先供養諸佛、大菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢及諸聖人。」以下逐級遞降,凡五轉:無聖人則施「持戒、精進、禪定、智慧離欲人」;無此人則施「一切出家佛弟子」;無是人則施「持五戒、行十善道,及持一日戒、三歸」者;無此人則施「中人非正非邪者」;無此人則施「五逆惡人,及諸畜生」。末立一總則:「不可不與,菩薩以施攝一切眾生故。」此一級一級,是以福田之勝劣為序。
五六、異說:應先施五逆貧病。 「有人言:應先布施五逆罪人、斷善根者,貧窮、老病、下賤、乞匃者,乃至畜生;……」與前說恰成反向——前以田之良為序,此以受者之急為序。二譬明之:「譬如慈母,多有眾子,先念羸病,給其所須」,取其母心之偏向弱者;「又如菩薩為餓虎欲食子故,以身施之」,取其極處。二說並列而未判,下一問即為判此而設。
五七、問答七:如是種種應先施何者。 問曰:「如是種種,應先施何者?」答分四層。第一層立總則:「一切眾生皆是菩薩福田,能生大悲故。菩薩常欲以阿耨多羅三藐三菩提施眾生,何況衣食等而有分別!」此層直說不必分別——以田之勝劣分者,是就衣食說;若所欲施者是菩提,則無可分。第二層分位而說:「又菩薩得無生忍法,平等無差。未得無生忍者,或慈悲心多、或分別心多,此二心不得俱行。」得忍者無此問,未得忍者則二心不能並。
五八、悲心多者先施貧窮惡人。 「悲心多者,先施貧窮惡人,作是念:「種福田中,果報雖大,憐愍眾生故,先利貧者。」如是田雖不良,以慈悲心,得大果報。」此段判得極平:田不良而心良,故果報仍大。所以前段之異說不是錯,是悲心多者之行相。
五九、分別心多者先供養諸佛。 「分別心多者,作是念:「諸佛有無量功德故,應先供養。」以分別諸法、取著佛身故心小;其心雖小,福田良故,功德亦大。」此段判得亦平,而語更細:說其「心小」是不諱其病——分別即是取著;說其「功德亦大」是不沒其實——田良故也。二段合看,前者心大田劣,後者心小田良,各得一邊。落到用處:不必以自己偏於哪一邊為病,當知其為分位。
六十、得實相者二事俱行。 「若得諸法實相,入般若波羅蜜方便力中,心得自在,二事俱行——慈愍眾生,又視皆如佛。如是等,菩薩隨因緣行布施。」此是前二段之會通:悲與敬本不相礙,所以不能並者,是未得實相方便之故。末句「隨因緣行布施」是全問之收——無定法,隨緣而行。
六一、問答八:經何以言須食與食。 問曰:「經何以不言「與衣食等」,而言「須食與食」?」答曰:「有人須食與飲、須飲與衣,以不稱受者意故,福德少,是故言須食與食。」此問極細而極實:經文一句用字之異,論主亦為之釋。所判者是一個準則——施之福德不以所施之物貴賤定,以稱受者之意與否定。落到用處:與人以我所欲與者,不如與人以彼所須者。
六二、問答九:若羞若怖者云何知其所須。 問曰:「有人若羞、若怖,雖有所須,不能發言,云何知其所須?」此問承上而起:既以稱意為準,則不能發言者如何稱?答曰:「菩薩觀其相貌,隨時所須、土地所宜;或有知他心者,資生之具,隨意而與。」三法並列:觀其相貌是就人,隨時所須、土地所宜是就境,知他心者是就通力。前二是人人可行之事,後一是有神通者之事——論主不以通力為常法,故置於末而繫以「或有」二字。
六三、布施成戒眾乃至解脫知見眾。 「是人因是布施,得成戒眾」,其所以者,是行施之後自作是念:「我憐愍眾生,以衣食布施,所益甚少;不如持戒,常以無惱、無畏施於眾生。」下逐眾而說:「菩薩住是持戒中,為守護戒故,生禪定。心不散、清淨故,得成慧眾;無戲論、捨諸著是慧相。以是慧破諸煩惱縛,得解脫眾。了了知見證解脫故,名解脫知見眾。」五眾相生之序歷歷:施生戒,戒生定,定生慧,慧生解脫,解脫而知見之。此段是經文自「得禪定眾」至「解脫知見眾」一段之詳釋。
六四、先行布施及五眾,故過二乘地入菩薩位。 「是人先行布施及五眾因緣故,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位。」此句是上段之結,亦是下二問之因。所當留意者:「先行布施」四字把五眾之起點仍繫在施上,與前文「布施為主」相貫。
六五、問答十:何以說五眾而不說六波羅蜜。 問曰:「菩薩應行六波羅蜜,入菩薩位,此中何以說五眾?」答先立通則:「法雖一,以種種異名說,是故說五眾無咎。」次說其所以偏舉:「是人從一波羅蜜中欲起諸波羅蜜,布施為主,已先說。」次逐一相配:「持戒眾名尸波羅蜜;定眾、解脫眾名禪波羅蜜;慧眾、解脫知見眾是般若波羅蜜;行諸波羅蜜時,能忍諸惡事,是名羼提波羅蜜;能起諸波羅蜜,不休不息,是名毘梨耶波羅蜜。」五眾配六度,其法是:戒配尸羅,定與解脫二眾配禪,慧與解脫知見二眾配般若,忍與精進則不別立眾而通於諸度之行時。此配法要看清——不是五對六少了一個,是忍與進本非一段功德,是行諸度時之相。
六六、問答十一:何以不但說波羅蜜名。 問曰:「若爾者,何以不但說諸波羅蜜名而說五眾?」答曰:「是人欲入菩薩位,此中不但以持戒、禪定得,和合眾戒、清淨戒、無盡戒。以要言之,攝一切戒名為戒眾;能破煩惱,過二乘,入菩薩位。」次以譬明之:「譬如一人、二人,不名為軍;和合多人,乃成為軍,能破怨敵。」末云:「餘眾亦如是。」此譬之取點在「和合」——「眾」之一字本有聚集之義,說眾而不說度,正為顯其非一法之力。落到用處:所謂破煩惱者,不是靠某一條戒、某一種定,是靠聚而成軍。
六七、教化眾生、迴向淨佛國而得一切種智。 「菩薩自得禪定等眾,亦令眾生得,是名菩薩教化眾生;教化眾生已,持自功德及眾生功德,盡迴向淨佛國。具此二法,即得一切種智,轉法輪,以三乘度眾生。」此段釋經文之後半。所謂「二法」者,是教化眾生與迴向淨土;此二成,則佛事自成。與前段合看:五眾成則入位,二法成則成佛,次第分明。
六八、結次第之義:先麁後細,先易後難。 「是名菩薩次第行、次第學、次第道。先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸習學,名為次第。」此十二字是全品「次第」二字之正訓。先問一句:何以不說『先淺後深』而說「先麁後細」?麁細就法之相說,易難就人之力說——一就所學,一就能學,兩面俱到。與前緣梯之譬合看,梯之級即是此麁細易難。
六九、餘五波羅蜜隨義分別;隨世諦行。 「餘五波羅蜜,亦應隨義分別。」此句明前之詳釋檀度是舉例。末後一句是全論段之骨:「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故。」無所有是第一義,隨世諦行是所以有次第;而隨世諦之目的仍在破顛倒,不在成立世諦。這裡要防一個誤讀:說「隨世諦行」不是說次第只是權宜而無實益,是說次第之立處在世諦,其所成之事——破顛倒——是實。
七十、六念是初次第行。 「復次,念佛等六念是初次第行,以易行易得故。」六度說畢,回到六念。判六念為「初」,其理由只有四字:易行易得。先問一句:六念既於一一門皆說「無少許念」,何得云易?此疑即下一問答所設。
七一、問答十二:不以色念佛云何言易。 問曰:「六念中亦言不以色念佛,云何言易?」答曰:「有法共行,故名為易;譬如服苦藥,以蜜下之則易。」「有法共行」四字是答之本:六念雖遮取相,其所念之佛法僧戒捨天畢竟是有可繫之事,不是一上來便令觀無相。此譬與前小兒服藥之譬同取一喻而用處不同:彼喻用於六度之和合空義,此喻用於六念之和合無相——一喻兩用,正見論主以喻為工具而不執喻。
七二、六念義如初品中廣說。 「六念義,如初品中廣說。」論主於此不重釋六念之目,指歸前文。此是本論之體例:同一法數前已廣說者,後不重出。讀者遇此語,當知其非略,是指路。
七三、六度六念柔軟易行,餘三解脫門不說。 「六波羅蜜、六念等,柔軟易行,不生邪見,是菩薩次第學法。餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說。」此段判得極要緊:三解脫門不是不好,是於新學有險——空、無相、無作三門須思惟籌量,力不及者取之成邪見。所以佛於此品為新學說六度六念而不說三門。落到用處:擇法當就己力,不就法之高下。
七四、論主釋須菩提之難。 「此中須菩提難:「世尊!若實無所有,云何有次第行等?」」論主以一句括經文之長難,正見其判此難之骨在「無所有」與「次第」之相違。與經文對看,經文所列之法目甚多,而論主一語收之——此是本論釋經之常法,取其關節而不隨文鋪。
七五、佛之反問與須菩提之答。 「佛反問須菩提:「汝以聲聞智慧見色等法是一定實法不?」」此處論主添出「以聲聞智慧」五字,是就須菩提之分位而言,經文原作「汝見是色性實有不」。次記其答:「答言:「不見!」」論主更代為申其所以:「色等一切法但從因緣和合,假有其名,無有定實,云何言有?」此申語是論主之釋,非經文;讀時當分清哪一句是經、哪一句是論——論主於此正是把須菩提一個「不見」背後的理由說出來。
七六、佛之再逼與論主之斷。 「佛語須菩提:「汝若不見實定有,云何以次第等難空?」」下接論主自下之一句斷語:「而次第法不離於空。」此八字是全單元之總結——次第與空不是二物相待,次第本來就在空之中。若次第離空而別有,則佛之反問不成;正因不離,故不見實法者無可以次第為難。
七七、須菩提受解了了。 「爾時,須菩提受解了了,是故說……」以下論主以一長段代述須菩提之意,逐層皆與經文相應。先自明:「我無所疑」。次說所為:「為當來世求三乘人,聞佛說空無所有性,以罪重智鈍故,取空相」。「取空相」三字是論主所加,正指其病根——不是聞空而生疑,是聞空而取空為相。次舉其言:「誰垢誰淨?凡夫、惡人,何以名垢?出家、得道人,何以名淨?」此中「凡夫、惡人」「出家、得道人」兩對是論主所補之例,經文只作「誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?」。
七八、破戒破見之次第與須菩提自明。 論主逐一釋其墮落之序:「是人不解佛語深義以何事而說,著是空故,言:『何用持戒等為?』」——此是因。「以是因緣,即生邪見,破正見;破正見故,以少因緣而破戒及威儀,無所畏忌」——此是自見及行。「出家人資仰白衣,便妄語求利衣食等,破於正命等」——此是破淨命之實相,論主特就出家人之處境而言。「種此罪故,墮三惡道,或重於白衣」——末五字是論主所加之判:同一破戒,出家者罪或更重,以其資仰白衣而妄語故。末後代須菩提自明三事:「我已得道,於諸法無所受」;「又常聞佛說空法,云何戲論生疑」;「又我常修無諍三昧,憐愍眾生,是故問佛。」三事之中,無諍三昧一事是論主所補而經文所無,正見其所以代人問而不自疑。全單元至此而收:始於『新學云何行』之問,終於『為當來世人』之答——一始一終,皆不為自己。
不要讀錯
不要把「無所有性」讀成什麼都沒有。經文說一切法無所有性,同一段裡卻說得四禪、五神通、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;論主更明說「而次第法不離於空」。所遮者是法上之定實自性,不是法之作用與次第。若讀成什麼都沒有,則經文所列六波羅蜜、六念、三十七道品全成空話,而佛何必為新學開此三重。
不要把「無憶故,是為念佛」讀成念佛時什麼都不想。五番遮法各有所指——遮五眾、遮相好、遮五分功德之眾、遮十力等不共法、遮十二因緣法;所遮者皆是『取某法為所念之境』。經文自身仍說「應念佛」,可見所存者是念,所去者是取相。若讀成不想,則與木石無異,亦與下文「能具足四念處」乃至「乃至一切種智」不相應。
不要把「乃至無少許念,何況念戒」讀成不必持戒。此語在念戒門中,而念戒門所念者正是「無缺戒、無隙戒、無瑕戒、無濁戒」等九種聖戒。所遮者是持戒之後心中自記其戒相,不是戒行本身。經末須菩提之所以憂懼,正是怕人由空而「破於戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命」;把此語讀成不必持戒,便是須菩提所預言的那種人。
不要把三名六說讀成論主未定其義。論主連舉六說而結曰「如是等,名為三事差別」,是說行、學、道三名所指之行相本可就多面而分,非有一定。六說之中無一相違——或就時分初中後,或就法配布施持戒智慧,或配戒定慧,或配八聖道之三分,或配六波羅蜜。若強取一說為正而廢其餘,反與論主「義一而語異」之首說相違。
不要把緣梯之譬讀成次第在空之外。譬中所緣之梯即架在空法之中——問處原是「初發心菩薩於是空法中云何能漸次第學」,答處便是「諸法雖空難解,次第行得力故,能得成就」。梯不是離開牆而自立的。若以為先立次第、後入空,則與「以無所有畢竟空和合布施、持戒等行」一語相違。
不要把小兒服藥之譬讀成空是苦事。譬中蜜之用在使藥得下,不在使藥變甜;論主取譬之點在「和合」,不在苦樂。同一喻後文又用一次——「譬如服苦藥,以蜜下之則易」——彼處所說是六念之易,可見此喻在本單元是一個通用之工具,隨處取其一點,不可牽其餘義。
不要把「必先供養諸佛、大菩薩」與「應先布施五逆罪人」讀成前後相違。論主於下一問即為之會通:未得無生忍者,悲心多則先貧窮惡人,分別心多則先諸佛;得諸法實相入方便力者,「二事俱行」。二說各是一種分位之行相,非一正一誤。末後一句「如是等,菩薩隨因緣行布施」,正是不立定法。
不要把「其心雖小,福田良故,功德亦大」讀成論主許可分別心。論主明說其「以分別諸法、取著佛身故心小」——取著是病,已判得明白;說功德亦大者,是就田說,不是就心說。二事分列而不相掩,正是本論判事之細處;把後半讀成許可,便把前半的判語抹去了。
不要把「餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說」讀成佛不許人修三解脫門。此語有其限——限於本品所為之人,即「新發意」「新學」。同一論中三解脫門處處廣說,非本品所廢。所以不說者,是「思惟籌量,或生邪見」之險,就人之力而言,不就法之勝劣而言。
不要把「得、不得雖同,我何以不發心作佛」讀成菩薩以無謂之心發心。論主於下文自設兩問而答之:一答「畢竟空,無所有,無所障礙,何妨發心作佛」,二答發心之三緣——親屬知識之苦、自身智慧未熟、聞大乘深義而怨親平等。可見『得不得同』只是除去阻礙之語,發心之實緣在後三節。若止讀前句而不讀後文,便成一個冷語。
修行作用
拿「雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學」量自己的分位。不要以修學年數自定深淺,只問實相見未見。這樣一量,久學者不必自足,初學者也不必自輕——同在一個「新」字裡,所差只是腳程。
拿「自行布施,亦教人行布施,讚歎行布施功德,歡喜讚歎行布施者」四事自檢一件善事。做了沒有?勸人沒有?讚其法沒有?見人做而心裡歡喜沒有?論主列了五種不具足之相,每一相都有其病因;照著四事一一自問,病在哪一格便清楚了。
拿「我雖多施汝,汝亦不得持至後世;汝今當自作,後當自得」看待助人之限度。給與是一時之濟,教其自作才是長久之益。這句話用在布施上,用在別的幫助上也一樣——凡只能替人做一次的事,都要順便把做的方法留下。
拿「不稱受者意故,福德少」校自己與人之物。與人以我所多者易,與人以彼所須者難;難處不在物,在肯不肯先問一句他要什麼。經文只換了一個字——不說「與衣食等」而說「須食與食」——分寸全在此。
拿「菩薩觀其相貌,隨時所須、土地所宜」練習看人。有所須而不能說者最多,羞與怖是兩個常見的因。所以不要等人開口;看神色、看時節、看處境,這三看是人人可行的,不必等有他心之智。
拿「先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸習學」安排自己的功課。凡覺得用功無處下手者,多半是把細的、難的擺在前頭。先問一句:這一步是不是梯子的第一級?若不是,就往下找一級。緣梯之譬所以可貴,正在它承認上頭高而難,卻不因此廢了第一桄。
拿「有法共行,故名為易」看待可依之行門。六念之所以易,不在它淺,在它有事可繫。用功而覺心無著落者,不必急著去修無相;先取一個有法可共行的門類走著,是本品為新學所開之正路。
拿「餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說」自製其躁。喜聞高深而力未及者,最易在此處出事——所出之事不是修不成,是生邪見。擇法先量力,這一句是本品給的明文。
拿「是人不解佛語深義以何事而說,著是空故」自察聞空之後的心。聞空而覺持戒無謂、作福無謂者,正是取了空相。對治之法在論主一句:空是「隨世諦行,為破顛倒故」——問問自己的顛倒破了沒有,便知那個『無謂』是證量還是錯覺。
拿「譬如一人、二人,不名為軍;和合多人,乃成為軍」看待零散的用功。一條戒、一次定、一回慧觀,各自皆是好事,卻未必能破煩惱;能破者是聚而成眾。所以功課之要不在某一項特別精,在諸項不缺而相續。
拿「怨親無定,以因緣故,親或為怨,怨或為親」鬆自己的怨結。此語不是勸人寬大,是說事實——關係本由因緣而轉。看清了這一點,忍就不是強忍。論主接著說「由何而得?由忍怨故」,可見怨家在佛道上不是障,是緣。
拿「我幸有力,能使是人得離眾苦」定發心之實處。發心不必先有大願之相,先看眼前有沒有一個在苦裡的人是自己幫得上的。論主把親屬知識列在發心三緣之首,正是從最近處說起。
承衍
之下承之上而來的一條線,是把同一個「無所有性」從證位挪到初心。之上所說皆是已成之事:佛自陳本行菩薩道時離欲入四禪、依四禪起五神通,禪則取相得已而不念有、不受味,通則不取相、不受味,末以一念相應慧得菩提;論主於其間釋畢竟空之難解、釋順忍之通小大、釋「有法是菩薩道,無法是菩薩果」之三解。之下則轉問初心——同是這無所有性,新學之人如何下腳。佛之答三重:一由聞聖人語而發心,二由六波羅蜜之四種行,三由六念。論段隨之而三骨:新學何以教行畢竟空、行學道三名有何差別、何以名為次第。三答各有其一語:第一在「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下」,第二在「如是等,名為三事差別」,第三在「譬如緣梯,從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至」。末後論主以「而次第法不離於空」八字作全單元之斷,又以「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故」一語立其所以。合之上之下而觀,品名「次第學」三字乃足:所學者是空,所以能學者是次第。
此品之題,諸本所傳不一,並錄如下而不強為判定。底本題作〈次第學品〉,明本無「大智度論」四字,聖本、石本則連品題十三字亦缺。宮本別出異名,其卷端校記作「((釋次…十五))九字=((釋第七十五品上三次品))十字【宮】」——是宮本逕稱本品為「三次品」。所釋之《大品》經本,其品題作「三次品第七十五」,題下夾註一行云丹本作「次第行品」,而其品題一字之校記作「次+(第行)【三】【宮】【聖】」——是宋、元、明、宮、聖五本於「三次品」之「次」下增「第行」二字。本單元卷首續題之校記亦兩見異文:一作「次第學品=次品【宋】【宮】,〔次第學品〕-【聖】」,是宋、宮二本作「次品」而聖本全缺;一作「第七十五之餘=第七十五品下訖第七十六品【宋】【聖】,第七十五下訖第七十六品【元】,第七十五之下【明】,七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】」——聖本作「七十四品下訖第七十五品」,較底本之品次恆少一階,與本論前數品所見之模式無異。諸名所取不同:「次第學」就其漸次而學立,「三次」就行、學、道三者之次立,「次第行」就其行立;本品論段正有「次第行、次第學、次第道有何差別」一問而連舉六說,三名各得一邊。
智顗《摩訶止觀》判頓漸不定三教,於「漸」一項下逕引本品品名之核心語為證,其文云:「《大品》云:「次第行、次第學、次第道。」此證漸也。」所引三名與本品經論反覆出現之定型句全同,而明繫於《大品》——是本品之三名在天台判教中曾被取作漸教之明證。
吉藏《大品經義疏》釋本品,題作〈三次品〉,其科判與釋義多與本單元相應,並錄其要者。於本單元之起問,吉藏判為佛答之第二段:「新學菩薩云何次第行下,第二、為始行菩薩開行次第也」,並牒論主之語云:「論云須菩提信受佛語,諸法雖空而能起五通等,此是知菩薩所能行也。新學菩薩云何於無所有中脩行次第?」與論主「須菩提伏受佛語」一節正合。於佛答之三重,吉藏總判云:「佛答中約三種明次第:一者、約發心明次第;二者、約六度明次第;三者、得六念明次第」——三重之分與本單元經文之次全同。於「新學」之義,吉藏設問而答:「問:何等是新學?答:雖未得無生現前無量劫脩行,皆名新學」,與論主「雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學」同一判。於三名之諸說,吉藏亦作四說並列:「人解三次有四說:一、行學道;三、名異了,義更無異。二云、初行中名學後道。三云、布施名行、持戒名學、智慧名道。三云、戒名行、定名學、慧名道,約八正戒定慧亦然。四云、檀與精進六度為行,持戒與禪二度為學,忍是善、般若是慧,具足故名為道也。」其所列與論主六說互有出入而大體相合。於但從聖人聞一節,吉藏釋云:「此中明始行菩薩但從聖人邊開法者,聖說多無依著故,緣覺不說法故,不從緣覺聞」——與論主「餘人多以著心說,諸聖人以無著心說」及「辟支佛不樂說法故,不說」兩節相應。於發心亦具三次之疑,吉藏自問自答:「向發心中云何有次第行學道耶?答:此約初中後明學道,故發心亦具三也。」於六度之四種行,吉藏分列而說其不具足之相:「此中度皆具四行:一、自行;二、化他;三、歎人。有人雖自能行施,不能教化行施,以畏嗔故。又畏為已教布施,以之為息故,不能教化行施。有人雖能教化行施,而自不能行。有人具三事:一、自行施;二、能教他;三、歎布施法,見破戒惡人行施也。皆不具四事。菩薩具足四事」——與論主所列五相同其意趣。於因布施而生五分之疑,吉藏設問云:「問:此云菩薩因布施生五分,得入菩薩位,云何作之?答:菩薩布施故,得果報如竟,不猶戒即生眾。又施眾生無畏,亦是戒眾。以持戒故得空,空故發慧,發慧斷煩惱,得脫眾生,可知見證解脫,名解脫知見眾也。」於五分與六度之相攝,吉藏云:「五分身六度相攝者,尸羅攝戒身,攝解脫身及定身,般若攝慧身及解脫智見」——與論主「持戒眾名尸波羅蜜;定眾、解脫眾名禪波羅蜜;慧眾、解脫知見眾是般若波羅蜜」之配法大同。於六念一節,吉藏從略,僅云:「第二、約六念明三次,如文也。」於末後須菩提之難,吉藏判為第三段並釋其意:「須菩提白佛下,第三、須菩提取惑情為問,請佛今通使教通無。應問意云:若諸法實無所有,則無有次第行學等。佛反問:汝聲聞人見色等法是定實不?須菩提答:一切法從因緣假名有,無有實定故,我不見其實定一也。」於末段破戒破見之序,吉藏釋云:「破正見者,惡取空是邪見故破正見,內破正見故外破戒及威儀,以不畏罪故便妄語求利,故破淨命也」——內外之分與論主「即生邪見,破正見;破正見故,以少因緣而破戒及威儀」之次全合。
慧影《大智度論疏》現存之本止於卷二十四,所疏訖於品六十九之中,本品在其現存疏本範圍之外,故於本品闕釋,非其疏而不及。均正《大乘四論玄義》以主題立論而不逐品作疏,於本品三名皆無所引,據實誌錄,不作有無之判。
Training in Sequence, Last Part: The Sequential Practice, Training, and Path of Bodhisattvas New to the Training, the Six Perfections and the Six Recollections, and There Being a Path and a Fruit within the Nature without Anything Existent
What Is Being Asked
What the fascicle of the First Part asked about was the border between 「有相」 tr. "having marks" and 「無相」 tr. "the signless": having the mark of dharmas, not even compliant acceptance is obtained; without the mark of dharmas, compliant acceptance, up to the severing of all the afflictions and their habitual residues, can all be established; from this Subhūti pressed on to the Buddha himself and asked: since the Buddha knows that all dharmas are without any existent nature, how could he become a Buddha and obtain the power of sovereignty over all dharmas? The Buddha answered with what he himself did when formerly practising the bodhisattva path—he cultivated the six perfections, parted from the desires and from evil and unwholesome dharmas, and entered the four dhyānas; toward the dhyānas and their limbs he grasped their marks and yet did not think that there was this dhyāna, did not receive its flavour, did not obtain this dhyāna; dwelling in reliance on the four dhyānas he gave rise to the five supernormal powers, and toward the supernormal powers he did not grasp at their marks and did not receive their flavour; at the last, with the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. The treatise-author explains it passage by passage; on the section 「是諸法畢竟空義,甚深難解!」 tr. "This meaning of the ultimate emptiness of dharmas is very deep and hard to understand!" he dwells again and again, and on the sentence 「有法是菩薩道,無法是菩薩果」 tr. "An existent dharma is the bodhisattva's path; a non-existent dharma is the bodhisattva's fruit" he sets out three separate explanations.
The Last Part comes on from this, yet turns the head of the question wholly in another direction. What the First Part asked was ‘how the great bodhisattva can give rise to function within emptiness’; what the Last Part asks is ‘how one new to the training can take the first step within emptiness’. Subhūti says it plainly as soon as he opens his mouth: since the great bodhisattva, knowing that dharmas are without any existent nature, can obtain awakening by way of the four dhyānas and the five supernormal powers, then 「新學菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道」 tr. "how do bodhisattva-mahāsattvas new to the training, within dharmas that are without any existent nature, practise in sequence, train in sequence, and follow the path in sequence"? The single Chinese character 「新」 tr. "new" is the whole joint of this unit. That the great bodhisattva walks within emptiness, people can still say is brought about by the power of his realisation; but one who has first aroused the mind has not yet even seen the real mark, and yet he is taught to walk within ultimate emptiness from the very outset—this is where the difficulty lies.
The Buddha's way of answering falls into three layers, each layer lower than the last and also each layer more concrete than the last. The first layer is the source of arousing the mind: from the buddhas and the sages of the four fruits one hears a sentence—all the worthies and sages have their names because they obtain that nothing exists; all conditioned, made dharmas are without anything existent, up to not even so much as a hair's tip; having heard this sentence, one makes a reckoning: since obtaining and not obtaining are equal, why then do I not arouse the mind? The second layer is the six perfections: dāna, śīla, kṣānti, vīrya, dhyāna, prajñā, each one practised in the four ways ‘himself practising, teaching others, praising, rejoicing and praising’, each one beginning from being born among gods and humans and obtaining great nobility, passing through the five aggregates and beyond the grounds of the two vehicles, entering the bodhisattva's position, purifying the buddha-land, bringing beings to accomplishment, obtaining the omniscience of all kinds, turning the wheel of the Dharma, and delivering beings by the three vehicles; and at the end of each passage there is always attached the sentence 「是事皆不可得。何以故?一切法自性無所有故」 tr. "these matters are all unfindable. Why? Because the self-nature of all dharmas is without anything existent". The third layer is the six recollections: recollection of the Buddha, recollection of the Dharma, recollection of the Saṅgha, recollection of morality, recollection of giving up, recollection of the gods; the one gate of recollection of the Buddha further opens into five rounds, and every round says ‘one does not recollect by such-and-such a dharma’, at the end gathering into 「無所念,是為念佛」 tr. "recollecting nothing—this is recollection of the Buddha".
When the three layers have been spoken, the sūtra suddenly turns to a most dangerous difficulty: 「若一切法無所有性者,是則無道、無智、無果。」 tr. "If all dharmas are without any existent nature, then there is no path, no knowledge, no fruit." This difficulty is not Subhūti's own doubt; he asks it on behalf of the people of the world to come—he fears that those bhikṣus who seek the three vehicles, hearing of emptiness and not understanding it, will ask in turn 「誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?」 tr. "Who is stained and who is pure? Who is bound and who is released?", and so break morality, break right view, break deportment, break pure livelihood, and fall into the three evil destinies. The Buddha does not answer this difficulty head-on; he only asks him a question in return: do you see the nature of form as really existent? He answers that he does not see it. The Buddha presses him once more: since you do not see dharmas as really existent, why do you ask such a question? Pressed to this point, Subhūti only then speaks out the real intent of his own question.
The treatise section explains following the sūtra, and its bones are in three places. First, why one new to the training is taught to practise ultimate emptiness—the answer lies in the sentence 「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下」 tr. "it is as a small child taking medicine: it needs honey before it can go down": emptiness is not a separate gate taken out and taught by itself; it is combined into giving and keeping morality and swallowed down along with them. Second, what difference there is among the three names practice, training, and path—the treatise-author cites six sayings in a row and does not settle on one, saying at the end only 「如是等,名為三事差別」 tr. "such as these are named the differences of the three matters". Third, why it is named sequence—the answer lies in the simile of climbing a ladder: 「從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至。」 tr. "From the first rung one goes up little by little, and though the place above is high and hard, one can still reach it." Only here is the face of the title of the whole unit fully spoken: sequence is not setting emptiness aside to discuss later; it is setting up a ladder within emptiness.
So what is to be read in the Last Part is how two things that look opposite stand side by side—the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, and yet the sequence is plainly there. At the end the treatise-author himself lays down a sentence as the close of the whole unit: 「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故。」 tr. "Though the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, one practises following worldly truth, in order to break inversion."
Passage by Passage
1. Subhūti's main question on the sequence of those new to the training. After the continuation title of fascicle 87, the sūtra at once raises a new question. Subhūti first takes up the meaning of the previous fascicle: 「若菩薩摩訶薩知諸法無所有性,因四禪、五神通,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "suppose a bodhisattva-mahāsattva knows that dharmas are without any existent nature, and by way of the four dhyānas and the five supernormal powers obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; having taken it up, he then puts the main question: 「新學菩薩摩訶薩云何於諸法無所有性中次第行、次第學、次第道,以是次第行、次第學、次第道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 tr. "How do bodhisattva-mahāsattvas new to the training, within dharmas that are without any existent nature, practise in sequence, train in sequence, and follow the path in sequence, and by this sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?" First ask a question: how does this question differ from the question of the previous fascicle? The previous fascicle asked about the Buddha and the great bodhisattvas; here what is asked about is 「新學」 tr. "those new to the training". So the point of the question lies not in the principle of emptiness itself but in the measure of the person who is to practise it. In reading this passage, first get ready for one thing: the sequence the Buddha opens below will not be a shallow road set up apart from the principle of emptiness—were it so, it would break into two separate pieces, emptiness going back to emptiness and practice going back to practice.
2. The Buddha's answer, first layer: hearing from the sages and arousing the mind. The Buddha tells Subhūti that the bodhisattva at the very first hears either from the buddhas, or from bodhisattvas who have made many offerings to the buddhas, or from the arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, and srota-āpannas. What is heard is one set of words: 「得無所有故是佛,得無所有故是阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹,一切賢聖皆以得無所有故有名。一切有為作法無所有性,乃至無有如毫末許所有。」 tr. "Because he obtains that nothing exists, he is a Buddha; because they obtain that nothing exists, they are arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, and srota-āpannas; all the worthies and sages have their names because they obtain that nothing exists. All conditioned, made dharmas are without any existent nature, up to there not being even so much as a hair's tip of anything existent." Having heard, he thinks, and his thought falls into three sections: first he sets the premise—「若一切法無所有性,得無所有故是佛,乃至得無所有故是須陀洹」 tr. "if all dharmas are without any existent nature—because he obtains that nothing exists he is a Buddha, up to because he obtains that nothing exists he is a srota-āpanna"; next he makes the reckoning—「我若當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、若不得,一切法常無有性,我何以不發心得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "whether I come to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi or do not obtain it, all dharmas are ever without nature; why should I not arouse the mind to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"; last he makes the oath and vow—「得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提已,一切眾生行於有相,當令住無所有中。」 tr. "Having obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, since all beings practise within marks, I shall cause them to dwell within there being nothing existent." These three sections should be looked at for their order: it is not that there is first a compassionate vow and then the principle is sought; it is that one first hears a sentence about principle, this sentence presses out a reckoning, and only when the reckoning is done is there the vow. So the beginning of arousing the mind lies not in feeling but in seeing. At the end the Buddha takes what the bodhisattvas of the past practised as proof, making clear that this road is not newly made.
3. General heading of the Buddha's second layer: one should train in the six perfections. 「是新發意菩薩應學六波羅蜜,所謂檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "This bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind should train in the six perfections, namely dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā." This sentence is the headrope of the six passages below. Speaking of the six perfections in order: dāna is giving away; śīla is morality that restrains and upholds; kṣānti is patient bearing; vīrya is vigour without pause; dhyāna is the mind on one object and not scattered; prajñā is the wisdom that penetrates the real mark of all dharmas—all six names are used in common throughout this treatise, and no new meaning is set up for them here. What matters is the two Chinese characters 「應學」 tr. "should train": the passage before has only just said that arousing the mind arises from seeing the principle, and this passage at once comes down to the six perfections; from this it can be seen that the first step of what is called sequence is putting the principle into the most ordinary gates of practice.
4. The sequence of dānapāramitā. The pattern of this passage is the mould for the five passages below, so it must be taken apart section by section. The first section is the four matters: 「自行布施,亦教人行布施,讚歎行布施功德,歡喜讚歎行布施者」 tr. "he himself practises giving, also teaches others to practise giving, praises the merit of practising giving, and rejoices in and praises those who practise giving"—oneself, teaching others, praising the dharma, delighting in people: if one of the four is lacking, it does not make up the four kinds of practice. The second section is the present retribution: 「以是布施因緣故,得大財富」 tr. "through the causes and conditions of this giving he obtains great wealth", with the things given listed alongside—food and drink, clothing, incense, flowers, necklaces, dwellings, bedding, lamps and candles, and all the various things needed to sustain life. The third section is the turning of birth: 「行是布施及持戒,生天、人中,得大尊貴」 tr. "practising this giving and also keeping morality, he is born among gods and humans and obtains great nobility". The fourth section is the accomplishing of the five aggregates: from keeping morality and giving he obtains the aggregate of meditative concentration; from giving, keeping morality, and meditative concentration he obtains the aggregate of wisdom, the aggregate of liberation, and the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation. The fifth section is passing beyond the grounds and entering the position: 「過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位」 tr. "he passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position". The sixth section is the Buddha's work: purifying the buddha-land, bringing beings to accomplishment, obtaining the omniscience of all kinds, turning the wheel of the Dharma, and delivering beings from birth and death by the Dharma of the three vehicles. The seventh section takes it away: 「菩薩以是布施,次第行、次第學、次第道,是皆不可得。何以故?自性無所有故。」 tr. "The sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path that the bodhisattva has by this giving—these are all unfindable. Why? Because self-nature is without anything existent." Of the seven sections, the first six are establishing and the seventh is sweeping away; the sweeping away is not a separate passage on the principle of emptiness spoken outside the six sections; it is attached right at the end of the six sections. This is the fixed pattern by which this chapter speaks of sequence, and the five perfections below are all so.
5. The sequence of śīlapāramitā. The same frame as the dāna passage, with its subject changed: 「自行持戒,教人持戒,讚歎持戒功德,歡喜讚歎行持戒者。」 tr. "He himself keeps morality, teaches others to keep morality, praises the merit of keeping morality, and rejoices in and praises those who practise the keeping of morality." Its difference lies in the middle section—the dāna passage speaks of the things given; this passage speaks of giving the medicine according to the sickness: 「見貧窮者施以財物,不持戒者教令持戒,亂意者教令禪定,愚癡者教令智慧,無解脫者教令解脫,無解脫知見者教令解脫知見。」 tr. "Seeing poor people, he gives them wealth; those who do not keep morality he teaches to keep morality; those of scattered mind he teaches meditative concentration; the deluded he teaches wisdom; those without liberation he teaches liberation; those without the knowledge and vision of liberation he teaches the knowledge and vision of liberation." Six sentences, six sicknesses, six medicines: just this shows that what a person who keeps morality practises does not stop at guarding himself. At the end it is still taken away with 「是事皆不可得。何以故?一切法自性無所有故」 tr. "these matters are all unfindable. Why? Because the self-nature of all dharmas is without anything existent". Here a difference of one Chinese character may be noted: the dāna passage reads 「是皆不可得」 tr. "these are all unfindable", this passage reads 「是事皆不可得」 tr. "these matters are all unfindable"; the sūtra itself is so, and there is no need to force them into line.
6. The sequence of kṣāntipāramitā. 「自行羼提波羅蜜,教人行羼提,讚歎羼提功德,歡喜讚歎行羼提者。」 tr. "He himself practises kṣāntipāramitā, teaches others to practise kṣānti, praises the merit of kṣānti, and rejoices in and praises those who practise kṣānti." The middle section says that while practising patience he still puts giving first—「布施眾生各令滿足,教令持戒,教令禪定乃至解脫知見」 tr. "he gives to beings and lets each of them be satisfied, teaches them to keep morality, teaches them meditative concentration, up to the knowledge and vision of liberation". The words on passing beyond the grounds in this passage read 「過阿羅漢、辟支佛地」 tr. "passes beyond the grounds of the arhats and the pratyekabuddhas", differing in wording from the 「過聲聞、辟支佛地」 tr. "passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas" of the two passages on dāna and śīla, but pointing to the same thing; the words on the pure land in this passage read 「得淨佛世界」 tr. "obtains a pure buddha-world", while the two passages before read 「得淨佛國土」 tr. "obtains a pure buddha-land". Variant wordings of this kind are unevennesses the sūtra itself has; in reading, it is enough to know that they point to the same thing, and one must not raise a separate explanation because of the difference.
7. The sequence of vīryapāramitā. This passage is the shortest: once the four matters are listed, the middle sections are simply bracketed with 「乃至」 tr. "up to": 「乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故。」 tr. "Up to: this matter is unfindable, because self-nature is without anything existent." First ask a question: why is this passage alone abridged? Because the three passages before have already set up the mould completely, the rest can be known by the pattern, and so the sūtra itself uses an economy of the brush. Here one must guard against a misreading: the economy of the brush does not say that the one perfection of vigour lacks these sections; it says that its items are the same as before. Wherever the sūtra has 「乃至」 tr. "up to", it should all be read in this way.
8. The sequence of dhyānapāramitā. In this passage the object of the four matters is not one dharma but three: 「自入禪、入無量心、入無色定」 tr. "he himself enters the dhyānas, enters the immeasurable minds, enters the formless absorptions", and likewise in teaching others, likewise in praising, likewise in rejoicing and praising. Dhyāna is the four dhyānas of the form realm; the immeasurable minds are the four minds of kindness, compassion, sympathetic joy, and equanimity; the formless absorptions are the absorptions of the four formless states—all three are dharmas of the mind-ground. Having listed the three dharmas, the middle then speaks of dwelling in these three while practising benefit for others: 「住諸禪、定、無量心,布施眾生,各令滿足;教令持戒,教令禪定、智慧。」 tr. "Dwelling within the dhyānas, the absorptions, and the immeasurable minds, he gives to beings and lets each of them be satisfied; he teaches them to keep morality, teaches them meditative concentration and wisdom." From this it can be seen that the perfection of dhyāna is not a matter of closing one's door. At the end it too is taken away with 「乃至是事不可得,自性無所有故」 tr. "up to: this matter is unfindable, because self-nature is without anything existent".
9. The sequence of prajñāpāramitā; this is called the sequential practice, training, and path of a bodhisattva of the first arousing of intent. This passage differs from the five passages before in one place: in the five perfections before, each practises its own perfection, while in this perfection 「自行六波羅蜜,亦教他人令行六波羅蜜,讚歎六波羅蜜功德,歡喜讚歎行六波羅蜜者」 tr. "he himself practises the six perfections, also teaches other people to practise the six perfections, praises the merit of the six perfections, and rejoices in and praises those who practise the six perfections"—what prajñā practises is the six perfections as a whole. Further, the passing beyond the grounds in this passage adds a phrase of its own: 「以是檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜因緣及方便力,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位」 tr. "through the causes and conditions of this dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā, together with the power of skilful means, he passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position"; the four Chinese characters 「及方便力」 tr. "together with the power of skilful means" are not in the five passages before. At the end a summing-up sentence gathers in this layer: 「須菩提!是名初發意菩薩摩訶薩次第行、次第學、次第道。」 tr. "Subhūti! This is called the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path of a bodhisattva-mahāsattva of the first arousing of intent."
10. General heading of the Buddha's third layer: the six recollections. 「菩薩摩訶薩從初以來,以一切種智相應心,信解諸法無所有性,修六念,所謂念佛、念法、念僧、念戒、念捨、念天。」 tr. "From the very first onward, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, with a mind associated with the omniscience of all kinds, believes and understands that dharmas are without any existent nature, and cultivates the six recollections, namely recollection of the Buddha, recollection of the Dharma, recollection of the Saṅgha, recollection of morality, recollection of giving up, and recollection of the gods." The six recollections are among the very oldest gates of practice in the dharmas of the Buddha, yet here two qualifications are added: one is 「以一切種智相應心」 tr. "with a mind associated with the omniscience of all kinds", the other is 「信解諸法無所有性」 tr. "believes and understands that dharmas are without any existent nature". Only with these two qualifications are the six recollections the sequential practice spoken of in this chapter. First ask a question: the six perfections having been spoken of, why speak further of the six recollections? The six perfections are the matters practised; the six recollections are the mind that is bound to them; if the matters have a sequence but the mind is bound to nothing, the matters become outer ornament. In the six gates below, every gate says 「乃至無少許念」 tr. "up to there not being even a little recollection", precisely for this reason.
11. Recollection of the Buddha, first: not recollecting by the five aggregates. 「菩薩摩訶薩念佛,不以色念,不以受、想、行、識念。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, recollecting the Buddha, does not recollect by form, does not recollect by feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness." The reason for it: 「是色自性無,受、想、行、識自性無。若法自性無,是為無所有。」 tr. "The self-nature of this form is non-existent, and the self-nature of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is without anything existent." The last sentence matters most: 「何以故?無憶故,是為念佛。」 tr. "Why? Because there is no remembering—this is recollection of the Buddha." First ask a question: recollecting and yet without remembering—is this not self-contradictory? It is not. What is called remembering is tying a mark onto the mind and keeping it; without remembering is the mind turning toward the Buddha without tying a mark. If one takes the five aggregates as the Buddha and recollects them, what is recollected is the five aggregates, not the Buddha. Here one must guard against a slip: not recollecting by the five aggregates does not say that the Buddha has no body of the five aggregates; it says that one may not take the marks of the five aggregates as the object recollected.
12. Recollection of the Buddha, second: not recollecting by the marks and minor signs. 「不以三十二相念,亦不念金色身、不念丈光、不念八十隨形好。」 tr. "He does not recollect by the thirty-two marks, and also does not recollect the golden body, does not recollect the light of one zhang, does not recollect the eighty minor marks." All four are surpassing marks of the Buddha's body: the thirty-two marks are the major marks, the golden body is the colour of the body, the light of one zhang is the light the body sends forth, the eighty minor marks are the fine excellences that come along with the major marks. The reason for it: 「是佛身自性無故。若法無性,是為無所有。」 tr. "Because the self-nature of this Buddha-body is non-existent. If a dharma has no nature, this is without anything existent." The closing words are as before: 「何以故?無憶故,是為念佛。」 tr. "Why? Because there is no remembering—this is recollection of the Buddha." Read this passage together with the one before, and it can be seen that the blocking goes as far as it can go—first it blocks the five aggregates that ordinary persons share, then it blocks the marks and minor signs that the Buddha alone has; if even the marks and minor signs may not be grasped, then there is nothing further that may be grasped. Brought down to practice: one who cultivates recollection of the Buddha and has the marks and minor signs appear before the mind's eye should, right at this point, ask himself one question—is what is recollected the marks, or the Buddha?
13. Recollection of the Buddha, third: not recollecting by the aggregates of merit. 「不應以戒眾念佛,不應以定眾、智慧眾、解脫眾、解脫知見眾念佛。」 tr. "One should not recollect the Buddha by the aggregate of morality; one should not recollect the Buddha by the aggregate of concentration, the aggregate of wisdom, the aggregate of liberation, or the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation." These five aggregates are not the five aggregates of form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness of the passage before; they are the aggregates of the fivefold Dharma body of morality, concentration, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation—the former is the body of birth and death, this is the body of merit. The reason for it: 「是眾無有自性。若法無自性,是為非法。」 tr. "These aggregates have no self-nature. If a dharma has no self-nature, this is not a dharma." Here the closing words change to another phrasing: 「無所有念,是為念佛。」 tr. "Recollecting by there being nothing existent—this is recollection of the Buddha." The first two rounds read 「無憶故」 tr. "because there is no remembering"; this round reads 「無所有念」 tr. "recollecting by there being nothing existent"; the words change but the meaning does not differ—all are blocking the grasping at marks.
14. Recollection of the Buddha, fourth: not recollecting by the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, and the rest. 「不應以十力念佛,不應以四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法念佛,不應以大慈大悲念佛。」 tr. "One should not recollect the Buddha by the ten powers; one should not recollect the Buddha by the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, or the eighteen unshared dharmas; one should not recollect the Buddha by great kindness and great compassion." What is listed are all the Buddha's unshared merits: the ten powers are the ten kinds of decisive power of the Buddha's knowledge and vision; the four fearlessnesses are being without timidity in expounding the Dharma; the four unobstructed knowledges are the four kinds of being unhindered in meaning, dharma, phrasing, and eloquence; the eighteen unshared dharmas are what the Buddha alone has and does not share with the two vehicles; great kindness and great compassion are the virtue of the Buddha's mind. The reason for it: 「是諸法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。」 tr. "The self-nature of these dharmas is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is not a dharma." The closing words read 「無所念,是為念佛」 tr. "recollecting nothing—this is recollection of the Buddha". By this point what is blocked has gone from the form body to the Dharma body, and from the Dharma body to the virtue of the mind.
15. Recollection of the Buddha, fifth: not recollecting by the twelve links of causes and conditions. 「不應以十二因緣法念佛。」 tr. "One should not recollect the Buddha by the dharma of the twelve links of causes and conditions." The twelve links of causes and conditions are the dharma of principle that the Buddha realised and spoke. The reason for it: 「是因緣法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。」 tr. "The self-nature of this dharma of causes and conditions is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is not a dharma." The closing words still read 「無所念,是為念佛」 tr. "recollecting nothing—this is recollection of the Buddha". First ask a question: what the four rounds before blocked all belonged to the Buddha's body and the Buddha's virtues; why does this round go on to block the dharma of principle? Because a person who recollects the Buddha, falling back to the next best, often takes ‘the principle the Buddha spoke’ as the object recollected, and thinks of himself as not grasping at marks; the sūtra stops up this road too. When the five rounds are exhausted, what remains is only a mind that grasps no dharma whatever and turns toward the Buddha—this is recollection of the Buddha in this chapter.
16. Recollection of the Buddha having been spoken of, it is summed up as sequential practice, and dwelling within it one can fulfil the limbs of the path. 「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,應念佛,是為菩薩初發意次第行、次第學、次第道。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he should recollect the Buddha; this is the sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path of the bodhisattva of the first arousing of intent." This sums up what is above. The text below turns out a further layer of function: dwelling within this sequence, 「能具足四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,修行空三昧、無相、無作三昧,乃至一切種智」 tr. "he can fulfil the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, and the eightfold noble path, and cultivate and practise the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi, up to the omniscience of all kinds"—what is listed is the thirty-seven limbs of the path and the three gates of liberation; the limbs of the path are the general headings of practice, the samādhis are the gates that are entered. Why is this? 「諸法性無所有故。」 tr. "Because the nature of dharmas is without anything existent." The last sentence is the eye of the whole passage: 「是菩薩知諸法性無所有,是中無有性、無無性。」 tr. "This bodhisattva knows that the nature of dharmas is without anything existent; within this there is neither an existent nature nor a non-existent nature." An existent nature is of course blocked, and a non-existent nature is blocked too; if one sets up a 「無性」 tr. "non-existent nature" as something attained, it is still having something to be attained.
17. Recollection of the Dharma. The Buddha opens the gate of recollection of the Dharma and blocks it pair by pair: wholesome dharmas and unwholesome dharmas, determinate dharmas and indeterminate dharmas, worldly dharmas and world-transcending dharmas, pure dharmas and impure dharmas, the dharmas of sages and the dharmas of ordinary persons, dharmas with outflows and dharmas without outflows, the dharmas of the three realms bound to the desire realm, bound to the form realm, and bound to the formless realm, conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas. Among these, seven pairs stand two against two, and the dharmas bound to the three realms are set up separately as three items, making seventeen items in all—all of them the usual headings for judging dharmas in the dharmas of the Buddha. The reason for it: 「是諸法自性無。若法自性無,是為非法。無所念,是為念法。」 tr. "The self-nature of these dharmas is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is not a dharma. Recollecting nothing—this is recollection of the Dharma." Next it speaks of its fruit: 「念法中學無所有性故,乃至當得一切種智。是菩薩得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,得諸法無所有性;是無所有性中,非有相、非無相。」 tr. "Because he trains in the nature without anything existent within recollection of the Dharma, up to his coming in time to obtain the omniscience of all kinds. When this bodhisattva obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he obtains the nature of dharmas without anything existent; within this nature without anything existent there is neither having marks nor the signless." The double negation of the last sentence has the same guarding intent as 「無有性、無無性」 tr. "neither an existent nature nor a non-existent nature" of the passage before. The closing words weigh most: 「於是法中,乃至無少許念,何況念法!」 tr. "Within this Dharma, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the Dharma!" First ask a question: since it says there is not even a little recollection, what use do the two Chinese characters 「念法」 tr. "recollection of the Dharma" still have? They have a use. What is blocked is adding recollection upon recollection; what is kept is not grasping a single dharma while the mind does not leave the Dharma.
18. Recollection of the Saṅgha. This gate is the shortest: 「菩薩摩訶薩念僧,無為法故分別有佛弟子眾,是中乃至無有少許念,何況念僧!」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, recollecting the Saṅgha, distinguishes that there is the assembly of the Buddha's disciples because of the unconditioned dharma; within this, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the Saṅgha!" Within the one sentence there is a joint: what makes the Saṅgha the Saṅgha is not the number of people, not the marks of the robe; it is distinguished as existing because of 「無為法」 tr. "the unconditioned dharma". The unconditioned dharma is the quiescence that the worthies and sages realise in common; those who realise this in common are named the assembly of the Buddha's disciples. So recollection of the Saṅgha is not recollecting a group of people; it is recollecting that which makes them the Saṅgha. Since it is unconditioned, there is no mark that can be grasped, and so it still comes back to 「無有少許念」 tr. "there not being even a little recollection".
19. Recollection of morality. 「從初發意已來,應念聖戒——無缺戒、無隙戒、無瑕戒、無濁戒、無著戒、自在戒、智者所讚戒、具足戒、隨定戒。」 tr. "From the first arousing of intent onward, he should recollect noble morality—morality without breach, morality without crack, morality without flaw, morality without turbidity, morality without clinging, sovereign morality, morality praised by the wise, complete morality, and morality that accords with concentration." The nine items, put one by one into present-day words: without breach is not broken or damaged; without crack is without leaking gaps; without flaw is without stain or blemish; without turbidity is not mixed; without clinging is keeping it without clinging to the mark of keeping; sovereign is keeping it without constraint or pressure; praised by the wise is according with what people of knowledge approve; complete is all the precepts being perfectly provided; according with concentration is keeping it in accord with the concentrated mind. The nine items go from coarse to fine: the first four speak of its purity, the middle two speak of its mind, the last three speak of its accomplishment. At the end it is still gathered into 「應念是戒無所有性,乃至無少許念,何況念戒!」 tr. "He should recollect that this morality is without any existent nature, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting morality!" When one keeps morality and recollects the marks of morality, morality turns into a bond instead; this gate treats precisely this sickness.
20. Recollection of giving up. 「應念捨——若自念捨、若念他捨,若捨財、若捨法、若捨煩惱;……」 tr. "He should recollect giving up—whether recollecting his own giving up or recollecting the giving up of others, whether it is giving up wealth, giving up the Dharma, or giving up the afflictions; ……" The first two items speak of persons, the last three speak of things: giving up wealth is the outer, giving up the Dharma is the inner, giving up the afflictions is the root. The order of the three is clear—if wealth is not given up, the Dharma cannot be given up; if the Dharma is not given up, the root of the afflictions is not moved. The reason for it: 「觀是捨不可得故,乃至無少許念,何況念捨!」 tr. "Because he contemplates this giving up as unfindable, up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting giving up!" First ask a question: having already given up, why recollect giving up as well? An ordinary person practises giving up and his mind keeps a record of his own giving up; this record is precisely grasping; what the sūtra blocks is exactly this record.
21. Recollection of the gods. This gate uses a passage of words for the recollecting: 「四天王諸天所有信、戒、施、聞、慧,此間命終,生彼天處;我亦有是信、戒、施、聞、慧。乃至他化自在天所有信、戒、施、聞、慧,此間命終,生彼天處;我亦有是信、戒、施、聞、慧。」 tr. "The faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom possessed by the gods of the Four Heavenly Kings—having ended their lives here, they were born in that heavenly place; I too have such faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom. Up to the faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom possessed by the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations—having ended their lives here, they were born in that heavenly place; I too have such faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom." The five—faith, morality, giving, learning, and wisdom—are the causes of being born in the heavens. The Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings is the first of the six heavens of the desire realm, the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations is the last of the six heavens of the desire realm; the first and the last are named, and the four heavens in between are within them. The method of recollecting the gods is comparing the five things the gods have with one's own five things and knowing that the causes are the same. Yet the closing words still take it away: 「應念是天無所有性中尚無少許念,何況念天!」 tr. "He should recollect these gods as without any existent nature; within this there is still not even a little recollection, how much less recollecting the gods!" Comparing without clinging—this is the measure of recollecting the gods.
22. The six recollections being finished, they are summed up as sequence. 「菩薩摩訶薩行是六念,是名次第行、次第學、次第道。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's practising these six recollections—this is called sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path." The six recollections go from the Buddha to the Dharma, to the Saṅgha, to morality, to giving up, and to the gods—from the most honoured to the nearest at hand; each one comes back to 「無少許念」 tr. "not even a little recollection". So what makes the six recollections a sequence lies not in their being six but in their being threaded together—what threads them together is the one line of 「無所有性」 tr. "the nature without anything existent".
23. Subhūti raises a difficulty: if there is the nature without anything existent, then there is no path, no knowledge, no fruit. Subhūti lists one by one the dharmas recollected: form up to consciousness, the eye up to the mind, form up to dharmas, the eye-element up to the mind-consciousness-element, dānapāramitā up to prajñāpāramitā, inner emptiness up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness up to the eightfold noble path, the Buddha's ten powers up to the omniscience of all kinds—from the five aggregates, the six faculties, the six sense-objects, and the eighteen elements, to the six perfections, the emptinesses, the limbs of the path, and the dharmas of the Buddha, there is not one that is not without any existent nature. Since all are without anything existent, he then passes a verdict: 「若一切法無所有性者,是則無道、無智、無果。」 tr. "If all dharmas are without any existent nature, then there is no path, no knowledge, no fruit." The three things are all taken away together: the path is the road that is practised, knowledge is the wisdom that can practise, the fruit is the place that is reached. The weight of this difficulty lies in its being inferred along the line of the Buddha's own words.
24. The Buddha answers with a counter-question. The Buddha does not break what he has set up, but asks a question: 「汝見是色性實有不?乃至一切種智實有不?」 tr. "Do you see this nature of form as really existent? Up to: is the omniscience of all kinds really existent?" Subhūti answers: 「不見也!世尊!」 tr. "I do not see it, World-Honored One!" The Buddha presses again: 「汝若不見諸法實有,云何作是問?」 tr. "Since you do not see dharmas as really existent, why do you ask this question?" Between the three utterances the difficulty has dissolved of itself—what is put as a difficulty is ‘if there are no real dharmas, there is no path and no fruit’, and the one who raises the difficulty himself admits that he does not see that there are real dharmas; since he does not see real dharmas, then the matter of ‘there being no real dharmas’ is not a new view the Buddha has added, but what he himself had granted from the start. What the Buddha breaks is not the content of the question but the posture of the question. The pattern of this passage is of a kind with the way the Buddha answered Subhūti in the fascicle of the First Part: he infers from what the other has set up, and does not set up a separate principle to contend with him.
25. Subhūti makes clear the intent of his question: he asks for the sake of the people of the world to come. Subhūti lays himself open in three layers. The first layer makes clear that he himself has no doubt: 「我於是法不敢有疑」 tr. "I dare not have doubt about this Dharma". The second layer says for whom it is: 「但為當來世諸比丘求聲聞、辟支佛道、菩薩道者」 tr. "it is only for the sake of those bhikṣus in the world to come who seek the path of the śrāvakas, the path of the pratyekabuddhas, and the path of the bodhisattvas"; those people will say these words—「若一切法無所有性,誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?」 tr. "If all dharmas are without any existent nature, who is stained and who is pure? Who is bound and who is released?" The third layer speaks of its harm: 「是不知不解故而破於戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命;是人破此事故,當墮三惡道。」 tr. "Because of this not knowing and not understanding, they break morality, break right view, break deportment, break pure livelihood; because they break these things, those people will fall into the three evil destinies." The four things—morality, right view, deportment, and pure livelihood—are all broken, and their order goes from the inner to the outer—once view is broken, conduct follows it. At the end he states once more: 「我於是法中信,不疑不悔。」 tr. "In this Dharma I have faith; I do not doubt and do not regret." This passage settles the character of the whole difficulty: it is a question that protects the Dharma, not a question of disputation.
26. The treatise-author explains the intent of Subhūti's question. At the start of the treatise section it is marked at once with 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:", and it first explains Subhūti's mind: 「須菩提伏受佛語,一切諸法雖空,而能起四禪、神通,是大菩薩近成佛者能行;今未知新發意者云何行,是故疑,問佛:……」 tr. "Subhūti subdued himself and received the Buddha's words—though all dharmas are empty, one can still give rise to the four dhyānas and the supernormal powers; this is something the great bodhisattvas near to becoming a Buddha can practise; now he did not yet know how those who have newly aroused the mind should practise, and for this reason doubted, and asked the Buddha: ……" The two Chinese characters 「伏受」 tr. "subdued himself and received" should be looked at—it is not being forced into submission; it is subduing his own feeling of doubt and receiving it. Having received it, why ask further? What he doubts is no longer the principle but the person: in the principle he already has faith enough; he only does not know where a person of the beginning mind sets down his foot.
27. What is meant by new to the training. 「以次第行、次第學、次第道故,當知是新發意菩薩;雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學。」 tr. "Because of sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path, one should know that this is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind; though he has aroused the intent for immeasurable kalpas, so long as he has not yet obtained the real mark of all dharmas, he is called new to the training." This sentence breaks a common error: thinking that being new to the training means the time in kalpas is short. The treatise-author judges it most clearly—new and old are judged not by the time in kalpas but by whether or not one has obtained the real mark. Though one has aroused the intent through immeasurable kalpas, if one has not yet obtained the real mark one is still called new to the training; and the reverse is likewise so. Brought down to practice: there is no need to measure oneself by how long or short one's years have been; only ask whether the real mark has been seen or not.
28. Question and answer one: why one new to the training is made to practise ultimate emptiness. The treatise-author sets a question for himself: 「若如是人是新學,但應教行布施、持戒等,佛何以教令於諸法無所有畢竟空性中行?」 tr. "If such a person is new to the training, he should only be taught to practise giving, keeping morality, and such matters; why does the Buddha teach him to practise within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent and ultimately empty?" The answer has two sections. The first section says why: 「今明始入無所有、畢竟空法故,令行無所有。」 tr. "It is now in order to make clear the beginning of entry into the dharma of there being nothing existent and ultimate emptiness that he is made to practise there being nothing existent." The second section says the method: 「而是菩薩以無所有畢竟空和合布施、持戒等行」 tr. "and this bodhisattva combines the practices of giving, keeping morality, and the rest with there being nothing existent and ultimate emptiness", and makes it clear with a simile—「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下。」 tr. "It is as a small child taking medicine: it needs honey before it can go down." The point this simile takes lies in the two Chinese characters 「和合」 tr. "combines": the medicine is emptiness, the honey is giving and keeping morality; it is not taking the honey first and the medicine afterwards; it is mixing them in one place and swallowing them down. The closing words: 「是故雖新發意,亦觀深空,無咎。」 tr. "For this reason, though he has newly aroused the mind, he also contemplates deep emptiness, and there is no fault." Here one must guard against a misreading: in the simile emptiness is taken as the medicine and the practice of matters as the honey; it does not say that the practice of matters is the sweet part and emptiness is a bitter affair; it says that the meaning of emptiness is hard to take in, and so one borrows the practice of matters to enter it.
29. Taking up the sūtra to explain the people from whom one hears. The treatise-author takes up a sentence of the sūtra and explains it further: 「佛答須菩提:「菩薩若初從諸佛聞,若從多供養諸佛者聞。」」 tr. "The Buddha answered Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva hears it at the very first from the buddhas, or hears it from those who have made many offerings to the buddhas.’" Having taken it up, he explains it item by item: 「諸佛者,若過去、若現在」 tr. "as for the buddhas: either those of the past or those of the present"—it does not extend to the future, because the buddhas of the future have not yet appeared in the world. 「多供養諸佛者,遍吉、觀世音、得大勢菩薩、文殊師利、彌勒菩薩等」 tr. "as for those who have made many offerings to the buddhas: Samantabhadra, Avalokiteśvara, the Bodhisattva Mahāsthāmaprāpta, Mañjuśrī, the Bodhisattva Maitreya, and others"—what is named are all names of great bodhisattvas; this is the constant way of this treatise in explaining the sūtra, making clear the class by actual examples. 「四種聲聞聖人義,如先說」 tr. "the meaning of the four kinds of śrāvaka sages is as spoken of before"—the meaning of the four fruits has been explained in an earlier passage, and is not brought out again here. The last sentence most deserves attention: 「辟支佛不樂說法故,不說。」 tr. "The pratyekabuddhas are not mentioned, because they do not delight in expounding the Dharma." Among those able to speak listed in the sūtra there is no pratyekabuddha, and the treatise-author points out specially why it is so; what the sūtra does not have, the treatise-author explains as well—this is a fine point of this treatise.
30. The sages all have their differences because of there being nothing existent, because of nirvāṇa. First a general statement: 「諸佛等聖人皆因無所有故有是分別。」 tr. "The buddhas and the other sages all have such distinctions because of there being nothing existent." Next he explains the reason separately: 「聖人雖有禪定等諸功德,皆為涅槃故。涅槃即是寂滅相、無所有法,……」 tr. "Though the sages have meditative concentration and all manner of merits, these are all for the sake of nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is the mark of quiescence, the dharma of there being nothing existent, ……" At the end he takes it up and concludes: 「是故說:「諸聖人,皆因涅槃有是差別。」」 tr. "For this reason it is said: ‘All the sages have such differences because of nirvāṇa.’" The line of reasoning of this passage should be seen clearly: what divides the sages into the four fruits and the fruit of Buddhahood is not how much merit they have obtained but the nirvāṇa toward which they tend; and nirvāṇa is precisely being without anything existent. So the sentence 「賢聖皆以得無所有故有名」 tr. "the worthies and sages all have their names because they obtain that nothing exists" is not abstruse talk; it is said with reference to where the sages tend.
31. All conditioned, made dharmas have no fixed nature. 「一切有為作法從因緣和合生起故有,無有實定性乃至如毫末許所有。」 tr. "All conditioned, made dharmas exist because they arise from the coming together of causes and conditions, and have no really fixed nature, up to there not being even so much as a hair's tip of anything existent." Next it divides into two gates and refutes: 「有為有二種:一者、色,二者、無色。色法破壞,分別乃至微塵,無有定實;無色法中,乃至無有一念定實。」 tr. "The conditioned is of two kinds: first, form; second, the formless. Dharmas of form can be broken; when analysed down to fine particles, there is nothing fixed and real; within formless dharmas, up to there being not a single thought that is fixed and real." Dharmas of form are refuted by analysing them to the utmost minuteness; formless dharmas are refuted by their not abiding for an instant—one across and one along, the two roads of refuting dharmas. At the end it says 「破義,如上說」 tr. "the meaning of the refutation is as spoken of above", pointing to the broad refutation of the earlier text, which is not repeated here. Brought down to practice: this passage is the footnote to 「毫末許所有」 tr. "so much as a hair's tip of anything existent" in the passage before; wherever the sūtra has a phrase and the treatise-author divides it into gates and refutes it, it should all be read in this way.
32. Why one hears only from the sages. 「是菩薩從諸佛聖人聞是法,餘人多以著心說,諸聖人以無著心說,是故但從聖人聞。」 tr. "This bodhisattva hears this Dharma from the buddhas and the sages, because the other people mostly speak with a clinging mind, while the sages speak with a mind without clinging; for this reason he hears only from the sages." This passage answers a question that was not asked: since the Dharma is the Dharma, does it make a difference from whom one hears it? It does. With one and the same sentence, 「一切法無所有」 tr. "all dharmas are without anything existent", when it is spoken with a clinging mind, what the hearer gets is an emptiness that can be clung to; when it is spoken with a mind without clinging, what the hearer gets cannot be clung to. So choosing a teacher is not choosing his words; it is choosing his mind.
33. The reckoning of the bodhisattva of sequential training. This passage is the reckoning of arousing the mind and most deserves close reading. First it speaks of his knowledge: 「以比智籌量決定,知諸法究竟必空,皆入佛所得實相中,所謂寂滅、無戲論相。」 tr. "With subsequent knowledge he reckons and decides, and knows that dharmas are in the end certainly empty and all enter into the real mark the Buddha obtained, namely the mark of quiescence and of no idle discourse." Subsequent knowledge is knowing by comparing and inferring from what has been heard; it is not direct realisation. Next he sets up his reckoning: 「我若得作佛、若不作佛,一等無異。」 tr. "Whether I come to become a Buddha or do not become a Buddha, the two are equal and without difference." Why equal? 「諸法實相不增不減,更無新法可得故,法亦不失。」 tr. "Because the real mark of all dharmas neither increases nor decreases, there being no further new dharma to obtain, and no dharma is lost either." Going in one layer further, even the beings to be delivered and the merit to be cultivated enter into the reckoning: 「若度眾生,眾生畢竟空,本末不可得;我所願、所作功德及成佛時神通力皆如夢、如幻故,無一定實相,畢竟空。」 tr. "As for delivering beings: beings are ultimately empty, and root and branch they are unfindable; the vows I make, the merit I perform, and the power of the supernormal powers at the time of becoming a Buddha are all like a dream, like an illusion, and so there is no fixed and real mark—they are ultimately empty." The reckoning being exhausted, he then turns out the conclusion: 「得、不得雖同,我何以不發心作佛?」 tr. "Since obtaining and not obtaining are the same, why should I not arouse the mind to become a Buddha?" First ask a question: why is this conclusion not ‘since they are the same, there is no need to arouse the mind’? Because 「同」 tr. "the same" means that either side is equally possible, not that one side alone is possible; since no single dharma obstructs me, arousing the mind meets no obstruction. This is the first vital point of this unit, and the two rounds of question and answer below come out of it.
34. Question and answer two: what hindrance ultimate emptiness is to arousing the mind. The treatise-author sets a question for himself: 「若知諸法畢竟空、無所有者,云何復言「我何以不發心作佛」?」 tr. "If one knows that dharmas are ultimately empty and without anything existent, why does it further say ‘why should I not arouse the mind to become a Buddha’?" The answer says: 「畢竟空,無所有,無所障礙,何妨發心作佛?」 tr. "Ultimate emptiness is without anything existent and has nothing that obstructs; how does it hinder arousing the mind to become a Buddha?" This answer only pushes the meaning of the word 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" to its full: without anything existent means that even 「障礙」 tr. "obstruction" is not there. The one raising the difficulty has secretly treated emptiness as a powerful thing that can cancel arousing the mind; the treatise-author points out that emptiness has no such power, and no such substance either.
35. If emptiness could obstruct, it would be an existent nature. 「復次,若說畢竟空,滅諸戲論,云何障發心?若障,即是有性,云何言無所有性?」 tr. "Again, if it is said that ultimate emptiness extinguishes all idle discourse, how could it obstruct arousing the mind? If it obstructs, that is an existent nature; how then can it be called the nature without anything existent?" This is another way of pressing the same meaning, and a tighter one: supposing emptiness really could obstruct arousing the mind, then emptiness itself would become a real entity with a function, and then it would not be called the nature without anything existent. So the saying ‘emptiness obstructs arousing the mind’ contradicts itself. Brought down to practice: whoever, through hearing of emptiness, feels that all things are pointless should examine himself by this sentence—that thing which makes you feel it pointless, you are using as if it really existed.
36. Question and answer three: why not dwell at ease, rather than arouse the mind and undergo suffering. The question says: 「若不障發心,亦應不障不發心,菩薩何不安住而發心受諸勤苦?」 tr. "If it does not obstruct arousing the mind, it should equally not obstruct not arousing the mind; why does the bodhisattva not dwell at ease, but arouse the mind and undergo all manner of toil and suffering?" This question is very sharp: since neither side is obstructed, why take precisely the one with suffering? The answer falls into three sections, and this is the first—「有人言:是菩薩有種種因緣應發心」 tr. "Someone says: this bodhisattva has various causes and conditions for which he should arouse the mind", and what is cited is the suffering of relatives and friends: 「或以多諸親屬知識皆不聞、不知、不得是諸法實相,是故今世、後世受諸苦惱;我幸有力,能使是人得離眾苦。」 tr. "Perhaps because he has many relatives and friends who have never heard, never known, never obtained this real mark of all dharmas, and for this reason undergo all manner of suffering and vexation in this life and in later lives; ‘I fortunately have the strength to let these people get free of all suffering.’" And it makes this clear with a simile: 「譬如人得好良藥,親里知識受諸病苦,云何不與?」 tr. "It is as a person who has obtained an excellent good medicine, while his kin and friends are undergoing all manner of pains of sickness: how could he not give it to them?" It concludes: 「是故菩薩雖知諸法性無所有,因親里故而發心,利益眾生。」 tr. "For this reason, though the bodhisattva knows that the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, he arouses the mind for the sake of his kin, and benefits beings." The reasoning of this section does not lie in high places: though no dharma presses me to arouse the mind, there are living people within suffering—this is why one arouses it.
37. The second section: arousing the mind because one is himself not yet ripe. 「菩薩復作是念:「我雖聞諸法實相,心未深入,未有禪定,智慧未熟,受諸苦惱。」是故發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,集諸功德,以無所有法作證,自為,亦為他人。」 tr. "The bodhisattva further has this thought: ‘Though I have heard of the real mark of all dharmas, my mind has not yet entered it deeply; I do not yet have meditative concentration, my wisdom is not yet ripe, and I undergo all manner of suffering and vexation.’ For this reason he arouses the mind and seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, gathers all manner of merit, and takes the dharma of there being nothing existent as his realisation, for himself and also for others." The section before was for others; this section takes in oneself as well. What is called 「心未深入」 tr. "the mind has not yet entered it deeply" is having heard and not yet realised; having heard and not yet realised, suffering and vexation are still there, and so one must arouse the mind to cultivate and gather. The last phrase 「自為,亦為他人」 tr. "for himself and also for others" is the joining of the two sections. Here one must guard against a misreading: saying 「自為」 tr. "for himself" does not say that the bodhisattva seeks pleasure for himself; it says that he does not deceive himself about where he is not yet ripe.
38. The third section: dwelling within the equality of beings and the equality of dharmas, and enemy and kin being equal. 「是菩薩復聞大乘深義,住眾生等、法等中,無別異心,可得佛。」 tr. "This bodhisattva further hears the deep meaning of the Great Vehicle, dwells within the equality of beings and the equality of dharmas, has no mind of separate difference, and can attain buddhahood." Below it explains why: 「是菩薩以畢竟空心,煩惱微薄、怨親平等」 tr. "this bodhisattva, with the mind of ultimate emptiness, has slight and thin afflictions, and enemy and kin are equal", and records his thought: 「怨親無定,以因緣故,親或為怨,怨或為親。」 tr. "Enemy and kin are not fixed; because of causes and conditions, kin at times become enemies, and enemies at times become kin." From this he fulfils the pāramitā of patience, 「得作佛。由何而得?由忍怨故。是以菩薩視怨如親。」 tr. "and obtains becoming a Buddha. From what is it obtained? It is obtained from bearing with enemies. Therefore the bodhisattva regards enemies as kin." Next it makes this clear with two similes: 「譬如欲過嶮道,應當敬重頂戴導師;又如良醫雖賤,為貴者所重。」 tr. "It is as one who wishes to pass through a dangerous road should respect and carry on his head the guide; and as a good physician, though lowly, is valued by the noble." The first simile takes its having no choice but to rely; the second takes its being valued though lowly. At the end it records his reflection: 「中人、怨家,雖於我無用,而是佛道因緣。」 tr. "Middling people and enemies, though they are of no use to me, are causes and conditions of the Buddha-path." Look at the three sections together, and the conditions for arousing the mind are three: because of the suffering of kin, because one is oneself not yet ripe, and because enemy and kin are equal and so patience is accomplished—one facing outward, one facing inward, one facing the enemy.
39. Concluding the sequence of the first layer. 「是名一種次第行、次第學、次第道。是故以過去菩薩所行為證。」 tr. "This is called one kind of sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path. For this reason what the bodhisattvas of the past practised is taken as the proof." What is called 「一種」 tr. "one kind" is the sequence of the one gate of arousing the mind; below, the six perfections and the six recollections are each one kind. This sentence answers to the phrase of the sūtra 「如過去諸菩薩摩訶薩所行道」 tr. "just like the path practised by the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas of the past", making clear that it is not newly created.
40. The rise of question and answer four, and the first saying. The question says: 「次第行、次第學、次第道有何差別?」 tr. "What difference is there among sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path?" This question is the joint of the names and marks of the whole unit. In the answer he lists the sayings in a row and does not settle at once; the first saying is: 「有人言:無差別;若行、若學、若道,義一而語異。」 tr. "Someone says: there is no difference; whether practice, whether training, whether path—the meaning is one and the words differ." This saying takes their sameness: the three names are only three ways of saying one matter. First, establish that this saying has its use—it guards against people forcing distinctions of rank upon the three names and losing their single thread.
41. The second saying: beginning, middle, and end. 「有人言:初名行,中名學,後名道。」 tr. "Someone says: the beginning is named practice, the middle is named training, the end is named path." This saying takes their time: one and the same matter divided into three portions, before and after. Set against the first saying, one holds to sameness and one holds to difference; the treatise-author sets them side by side and does not judge—this is the constant way of this treatise toward the differing sayings from of old.
42. The third saying: giving, keeping morality, wisdom. 「行名布施,學名持戒,道名智慧。」 tr. "Practice is named giving, training is named keeping morality, path is named wisdom." This saying matches the three names with three matters. Giving comes at the beginning, so it is named practice; keeping morality requires restraining the mind continuously, so it is named training; wisdom is where one arrives, so it is named path.
43. The fourth saying: keeping morality, meditative concentration, wisdom. 「復次,行名持戒,學名禪定,道名智慧。」 tr. "Again, practice is named keeping morality, training is named meditative concentration, path is named wisdom." This saying advances one step on the saying before: it matches them with the three trainings of morality, concentration, and wisdom. Compared with the saying before, the saying before starts from giving, this saying starts from keeping morality; the dharmas matched differ, but the intent of dividing into three is the same.
44. The fifth saying: the eightfold noble path divided into three parts. 「行名正語、正業、正命,學名正精進、正念、正定,道名正見、正思惟。」 tr. "Practice is named right speech, right action, and right livelihood; training is named right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration; path is named right view and right thought." Having matched them, the treatise-author further explains why: 「此八事雖名為道,然分別有三分:正見是道體;發起是道,名正思惟。正語、正業、正命,助益正見,故名為行。正精進、正念、正定,能成就正見,使令牢固,是名學。」 tr. "Though these eight things are named the path, when distinguished they have three parts: right view is the body of the path; what gives rise to the path is named right thought. Right speech, right action, and right livelihood aid right view, and so are named practice. Right effort, right mindfulness, and right concentration can accomplish right view and make it firm; this is named training." This explanation is most clear: one is the body, one gives rise, three aid, three accomplish. What is called the body of the path means that among the eight things right view alone is what they rest on, and the other seven are all set up around it. Brought down to practice: if one applies effort without knowing which is the body, the seven limbs all become scattered matters.
45. The sixth saying: the six perfections matched with the three names. 「有人言:檀波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜名為行,初入道故。尸羅波羅蜜名為學」 tr. "Someone says: dānapāramitā and vīryapāramitā are named practice, because they are the first entry into the path. Śīlapāramitā is named training", and the reason for it: 「人心常隨五欲難禁難制,無須臾停息,漸以尸羅波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜制伏其心,是故名學。」 tr. "The human mind constantly chases after the five desires, is hard to restrain and hard to control, and does not rest for a moment; little by little, by śīlapāramitā and dhyānapāramitā, one subdues one's mind, and for this reason it is named training." 「羼提波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜名為道。何以故?忍為善,般若為智慧,善、智具足故名道。」 tr. "Kṣāntipāramitā and prajñāpāramitā are named path. Why? Patience is goodness, prajñā is wisdom; because goodness and wisdom are complete, it is named path." At the end it concludes with a simile: 「譬如人有眼有足,隨意所至。」 tr. "It is as a person who has eyes and has feet, and reaches wherever he wishes." The eyes stand for prajñā, the feet stand for patience—with wisdom and without patience one cannot walk; with patience and without wisdom one does not know where to go.
46. The general gathering of the six sayings. 「如是等,名為三事差別。」 tr. "Such as these are named the differences of the three matters." The three Chinese characters 「如是等」 tr. "such as these" are the vital point: the six sayings cited are not exhaustive; they are examples. Here the treatise-author does not judge high and low, nor does he set up a saying of his own. Here one must guard against a misreading: not judging is not vagueness; what is at issue here lies in the names, not in the meaning—the marks of practice that the six sayings point to in fact run through one another, and forcibly fixing one saying would instead lose their running through.
47. Question and answer five: why it is named sequence; the simile of climbing a ladder. The question says: 「何以名次第?」 tr. "Why is it named sequence?" In the answer he first sets out the intent of Subhūti's question: 「以須菩提意:若一切法無所有,初發心菩薩於是空法中云何能漸次第學?以是故說次第。」 tr. "According to Subhūti's intent: if all dharmas are without anything existent, how can a bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind, within this empty dharma, train little by little in sequence? For this reason sequence is spoken of." Next he sets up the right meaning: 「諸法雖空難解,次第行得力故,能得成就;……」 tr. "Though dharmas are empty and hard to understand, because sequential practice gains strength, one can reach accomplishment; ……" At the end he makes it clear with a simile: 「譬如緣梯,從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至。」 tr. "It is as climbing a ladder: from the first rung one goes up little by little, and though the place above is high and hard, one can still reach it." The point this simile takes lies in the two Chinese characters 「初桄」 tr. "the first rung"—what makes a ladder a ladder is not its height but its having a first step that can be trodden on. The difficulty of emptiness lies not in its being hard to understand but in there being no place to set one's hand to; sequence is precisely giving emptiness a place to set one's hand to. Read this simile together with the simile of the small child taking medicine before: that one says emptiness must be combined with the practice of matters to be entered; this one says the practice of matters must be climbed step by step.
48. Sequential practice is practising the six perfections in four kinds of practice. 「次第行者,四種行六波羅蜜,如經中說。」 tr. "The one who practises in sequence practises the six perfections in four kinds of practice, as the sūtra says." This sentence is the headrope of the text below. What are called the four kinds are the four matters of the sūtra, ‘himself practising, teaching others, praising, rejoicing and praising’; the ten-odd passages below all explain these four matters, taking dānapāramitā as the example. The treatise-author's method of explaining the sūtra can be seen here: the sūtra lists the six perfections side by side; the treatise-author takes one of them alone and explains it in detail, and the rest are known by the example.
49. Why dāna is practised in four ways. The treatise-author takes up the four phrases of the sūtra: 「自行檀,教人行檀,讚檀功德,歡喜讚行檀」 tr. "he himself practises dāna, teaches others to practise dāna, praises the merit of dāna, and rejoices in and praises those who practise dāna", and explains the four reasons he can practise them: 「善拔慳貪根,深愛檀波羅蜜,慈悲於眾生,通達諸法實相;以此因緣故,能四種行檀波羅蜜。」 tr. "He has well pulled up the root of stinginess and greed, deeply loves dānapāramitā, is kind and compassionate toward beings, and penetrates the real mark of all dharmas; because of these causes and conditions, he can practise dānapāramitā in four ways." The four causes, put one by one into present-day words: pulling up the root of stinginess and greed is removing the root of why one does not give; deeply loving dāna is giving rise to delight in the dharma of giving; being kind and compassionate toward beings is the giving having something it turns toward; penetrating the real mark is giving without grasping the mark of giving. The four causes go from shallow to deep, and the last cause is precisely the meaning of this chapter.
50. The various cases of not being able to complete the four matters. This passage lists from the reverse side the cases of not completing them, and each one has its cause of sickness. First, practising it himself but unable to teach others—「或畏他瞋,或畏為己教布施以之為恩」 tr. "either he fears others' anger, or he fears that others will take his urging them to give, done for their own sake, as a favour"; both sicknesses lie in scruples. Second, 「教人布施,自不能施」 tr. "he teaches others to give but cannot himself give". Third, 「種種讚歎布施之德,勸人令施而不能自行」 tr. "in all manner of ways he praises the virtue of giving and urges people to give, but cannot himself practise it". Fourth, 「自行布施,亦教人布施、稱讚布施之德,而見人布施不能歡喜」 tr. "he himself practises giving, also teaches others to give and praises the virtue of giving, yet seeing others give cannot rejoice", and its sickness lies in 「或有破戒惡人行施而不喜見」 tr. "perhaps there is a precept-breaking evil person practising giving, and he does not like to see it". Fifth, 「喜見施主而不讚歎」 tr. "he likes to see a donor but does not praise him", and its sickness lies in 「以其邪見不識施果故」 tr. "because he holds wrong views and does not recognise the fruit of giving". It concludes: 「如是,各各不能具足。」 tr. "Thus each of them is unable to complete them." The list of five cases is made by lacking the four matters one by one, and in reading it should be set against the four matters of the passage before.
51. The bodhisattva can practise the four matters and teaches beings to do it themselves. 「菩薩大悲心、深愛善法故,能行四事,如上說。」 tr. "Because the bodhisattva has the mind of great compassion and deeply loves wholesome dharmas, he can practise the four matters, as spoken of above." Next it says why teaching others is necessary: 「菩薩若但自布施、不教他人,但能今世少許利益。是眾生隨業因緣墮貧窮處,……」 tr. "If the bodhisattva only gave himself and did not teach others, he could give only a little benefit in this life. These beings, following the causes and conditions of their deeds, fall into a place of poverty, ……" So the bodhisattva teaches them, saying: 「我不惜財物,我雖多施汝,汝亦不得持至後世;汝今當自作,後當自得。」 tr. "I do not begrudge wealth; though I give you much, you still cannot take it with you into later lives; you should now do it yourselves, and later you will obtain it yourselves." These words are the eye of the whole passage—giving things relieves only for a time; teaching them to do it themselves relieves their later lives. At the end it says why he rejoices: 「見行施者雖是破戒惡人,但念其好心布施之德,不念其惡,是故歡喜讚歎。」 tr. "Seeing one who practises giving, even if he is a precept-breaking evil person, he thinks only of the virtue of his good mind in giving and does not think of his evil; for this reason he rejoices and praises." This answers exactly to the sickness of the fourth case in the passage before.
52. The Three Jewels, the inexhaustible field of merit. 「復次,見三寶無盡福田中施故,施福不盡,必至佛道;觀其未來無盡功德故,歡喜行是四種布施,世世財富。」 tr. "Again, because he sees giving within the inexhaustible field of merit of the Three Jewels, the merit of the giving is not exhausted and will certainly reach the Buddha-path; because he contemplates its inexhaustible merit in the future, he joyfully practises these four kinds of giving, and life after life he has wealth." This passage adds another cause of rejoicing: the rejoicing of the passage before is not thinking of his evil; the rejoicing of this passage is contemplating his future. What is called the inexhaustible field of merit means that the field into which one gives is inexhaustible, and so the merit produced is inexhaustible too.
53. Wealth comes of itself; the simile of planting grain and the straw. 「是菩薩雖不為財富布施,未具足阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、六波羅蜜等法,中間而財富自至;譬如人為穀故種禾,而稾草自至。」 tr. "Though this bodhisattva does not give for the sake of wealth, before he has fulfilled anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the six perfections, and such dharmas, in the meantime wealth comes of itself; it is as a person who plants grain for the sake of the grain, and the straw comes of itself." The point this simile takes lies in the two Chinese characters 「自至」 tr. "comes of itself": the straw is not what is sought, yet it comes along with the grain. The bodhisattva does not give for the sake of wealth, yet wealth comes along with the giving. Here one must guard against a misreading: it does not say that seeking wealth too is no harm; it says that what comes of itself without being sought can be used but must not be clung to—the next passage tells how to use it.
54. When he obtains the retribution of wealth, he parts from the mind of stinginess and greed. 「菩薩得財物報時,離慳貪心,隨眾生意布施,須食與食等。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva obtains the retribution of wealth, he parts from the mind of stinginess and greed and gives according to the wishes of beings: to one who needs food, he gives food, and so on." This sentence takes up what is above and opens what is below: it takes up what is above in that the wealth obtained is the wealth that came of itself in the passage before; it opens what is below in that the four Chinese characters 「須食與食」 tr. "to one who needs food, give food" draw out question and answer eight below. What is called according to the wishes of beings means taking as the standard what the recipient needs, not what the giver has.
55. Question and answer six: when giving, to what kind of people does he give first. The question says: 「是菩薩布施時,先施何等人?」 tr. "When this bodhisattva gives, to what kind of people does he give first?" In the answer he first sets the right order: 「是菩薩雖因眾生起大悲心,而菩薩布施,必先供養諸佛、大菩薩、辟支佛、阿羅漢及諸聖人。」 tr. "Though this bodhisattva gives rise to the mind of great compassion because of beings, yet when the bodhisattva gives, he certainly first makes offerings to the buddhas, the great bodhisattvas, the pratyekabuddhas, the arhats, and the sages." From there it descends level by level, in five turns in all: if there are no sages, he gives to 「持戒、精進、禪定、智慧離欲人」 tr. "those who keep morality, are vigorous, are in meditative concentration, are wise, and are free of desire"; if there are no such people, he gives to 「一切出家佛弟子」 tr. "all the Buddha's disciples who have left home"; if there are no such people, he gives to those who 「持五戒、行十善道,及持一日戒、三歸」 tr. "keep the five precepts and practise the ten wholesome paths, and keep the one-day precepts and the three refuges"; if there are no such people, he gives to 「中人非正非邪者」 tr. "middling people who are neither right nor wrong"; if there are no such people, he gives to 「五逆惡人,及諸畜生」 tr. "the evil people of the five heinous sins, and the animals". At the end he sets a general rule: 「不可不與,菩薩以施攝一切眾生故。」 tr. "He may not withhold it, because the bodhisattva gathers in all beings by giving." This descent level by level takes the superiority and inferiority of the field of merit as its order.
56. A differing saying: one should first give to those of the heinous sins, the poor, and the sick. 「有人言:應先布施五逆罪人、斷善根者,貧窮、老病、下賤、乞匃者,乃至畜生;……」 tr. "Someone says: one should first give to people of the five heinous sins, to those who have cut off the roots of goodness, and to the poor, the old and sick, the lowly, and the begging, up to the animals; ……" It runs exactly in the opposite direction to the saying before—the former takes the goodness of the field as its order, this takes the urgency of the recipient as its order. Two similes make it clear: 「譬如慈母,多有眾子,先念羸病,給其所須」 tr. "it is as a kind mother with many children first thinks of the weak and sick and supplies what they need", taking the leaning of a mother's heart toward the weak; 「又如菩薩為餓虎欲食子故,以身施之」 tr. "it is also as the bodhisattva who, because a hungry tiger wished to eat its young, gave his body to it", taking its utmost point. The two sayings are set side by side and not yet judged; the next question is set up precisely to judge them.
57. Question and answer seven: among all these, to whom should one give first. The question says: 「如是種種,應先施何者?」 tr. "Among all these, to which should one give first?" The answer falls into four layers. The first layer sets the general rule: 「一切眾生皆是菩薩福田,能生大悲故。菩薩常欲以阿耨多羅三藐三菩提施眾生,何況衣食等而有分別!」 tr. "All beings are the bodhisattva's field of merit, because they can give rise to great compassion. The bodhisattva constantly wishes to give anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi to beings; how much less would he make distinctions over clothing, food, and the like!" This layer says directly that there is no need to distinguish—distinguishing by the superiority and inferiority of the field is said with reference to clothing and food; if what one wishes to give is awakening, there is nothing to distinguish. The second layer speaks by distinguishing positions: 「又菩薩得無生忍法,平等無差。未得無生忍者,或慈悲心多、或分別心多,此二心不得俱行。」 tr. "Further, the bodhisattva who has obtained the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising is equal and without difference. Among those who have not yet obtained the acceptance of non-arising, in some the mind of kindness and compassion is greater, in some the discriminating mind is greater; these two minds cannot proceed together." For one who has obtained acceptance there is no such question; for one who has not yet obtained acceptance the two minds cannot stand together.
58. The one in whom the mind of compassion is greater gives first to poor evil people. 「悲心多者,先施貧窮惡人,作是念:「種福田中,果報雖大,憐愍眾生故,先利貧者。」如是田雖不良,以慈悲心,得大果報。」 tr. "The one in whom the mind of compassion is greater gives first to poor evil people, and has this thought: ‘Among the fields of merit in which to plant, though the retribution is great, out of pity for beings I first benefit the poor.’ Thus, though the field is not good, because of the mind of kindness and compassion he obtains great retribution." This passage judges most evenly: the field is not good but the mind is good, so the retribution is still great. So the differing saying of the passage before is not wrong; it is the mark of practice of one in whom the mind of compassion is greater.
59. The one in whom the discriminating mind is greater makes offerings first to the buddhas. 「分別心多者,作是念:「諸佛有無量功德故,應先供養。」以分別諸法、取著佛身故心小;其心雖小,福田良故,功德亦大。」 tr. "The one in whom the discriminating mind is greater has this thought: ‘Because the buddhas have immeasurable merit, I should make offerings to them first.’ Because he discriminates dharmas and grasps at and clings to the Buddha's body, his mind is small; though his mind is small, because the field of merit is good, the merit too is great." This passage too judges evenly, and its words are finer still: saying his 「心小」 tr. "mind is small" is not concealing his sickness—discriminating is precisely grasping and clinging; saying his 「功德亦大」 tr. "merit too is great" is not burying what is real in it—because the field is good. Read the two passages together: the former has a great mind and an inferior field, the latter a small mind and a good field; each obtains one side. Brought down to practice: there is no need to take as a sickness which side one leans toward oneself; one should know it to be a matter of position.
60. One who has obtained the real mark practises both things together. 「若得諸法實相,入般若波羅蜜方便力中,心得自在,二事俱行——慈愍眾生,又視皆如佛。如是等,菩薩隨因緣行布施。」 tr. "If one obtains the real mark of all dharmas and enters the power of skilful means of prajñāpāramitā, the mind becomes free, and the two things proceed together—pitying beings with kindness, and also regarding all as a Buddha. Such as these: the bodhisattva practises giving according to causes and conditions." This is the reconciling of the two passages before: compassion and reverence from the first do not obstruct each other; the reason they cannot stand together is that one has not yet obtained the real mark and skilful means. The last phrase 「隨因緣行布施」 tr. "practises giving according to causes and conditions" is the gathering-in of the whole question—there is no fixed dharma; one practises according to conditions.
61. Question and answer eight: why the sūtra says ‘to one who needs food, give food’. The question says: 「經何以不言「與衣食等」,而言「須食與食」?」 tr. "Why does the sūtra not say ‘give clothing, food, and the like’, but says ‘to one who needs food, give food’?" The answer says: 「有人須食與飲、須飲與衣,以不稱受者意故,福德少,是故言須食與食。」 tr. "There are people who to one who needs food give drink, and to one who needs drink give clothing; because it does not suit the recipient's wish, the merit is small; for this reason it says to one who needs food, give food." This question is extremely fine and extremely concrete: the difference of wording in one phrase of the sūtra the treatise-author also explains. What is judged is a standard—the merit of giving is fixed not by the costliness or cheapness of the thing given but by whether or not it suits the recipient's wish. Brought down to practice: giving people what I wish to give is not as good as giving people what they need.
62. Question and answer nine: how to know what is needed by those who are ashamed or afraid. The question says: 「有人若羞、若怖,雖有所須,不能發言,云何知其所須?」 tr. "There are people who are either ashamed or afraid; though they have needs, they cannot speak out; how is one to know what they need?" This question rises out of what is above: since suiting the wish is the standard, how can one suit those who cannot speak out? The answer says: 「菩薩觀其相貌,隨時所須、土地所宜;或有知他心者,資生之具,隨意而與。」 tr. "The bodhisattva observes their appearance, what is needed at the time, and what suits the land; or, if he has knowledge of others' minds, he gives the requisites that sustain life according to their wishes." Three methods are set side by side: observing their appearance is with reference to the person; what is needed at the time and what suits the land is with reference to the circumstances; one with knowledge of others' minds is with reference to supernormal power. The first two are things everyone can do; the last is the affair of those who have supernormal powers—the treatise-author does not take supernormal power as the constant way, and so places it last and attaches to it the two Chinese characters 「或有」 tr. "or, if he has".
63. Giving accomplishes the aggregate of morality, up to the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation. 「是人因是布施,得成戒眾」 tr. "Through this giving this person is able to accomplish the aggregate of morality", and the reason for it is that after practising giving he himself has this thought: 「我憐愍眾生,以衣食布施,所益甚少;不如持戒,常以無惱、無畏施於眾生。」 tr. "I pity beings and give clothing and food, but what it benefits is very little; it is better to keep morality, and constantly give beings freedom from vexation and freedom from fear." Below it speaks aggregate by aggregate: 「菩薩住是持戒中,為守護戒故,生禪定。心不散、清淨故,得成慧眾;無戲論、捨諸著是慧相。以是慧破諸煩惱縛,得解脫眾。了了知見證解脫故,名解脫知見眾。」 tr. "Dwelling within this keeping of morality, the bodhisattva gives rise to meditative concentration for the sake of guarding morality. Because the mind is not scattered and is pure, he is able to accomplish the aggregate of wisdom; being without idle discourse and abandoning all clinging is the mark of wisdom. With this wisdom he breaks the bonds of all the afflictions and obtains the aggregate of liberation. Because he realises liberation by clearly knowing and seeing, it is named the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation." The order in which the five aggregates give rise to one another is clear point by point: giving gives rise to morality, morality gives rise to concentration, concentration gives rise to wisdom, wisdom gives rise to liberation, and liberation is known and seen. This passage is the detailed explanation of the stretch of the sūtra from 「得禪定眾」 tr. "obtains the aggregate of meditative concentration" to 「解脫知見眾」 tr. "the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation".
64. Because he first practises giving and the five aggregates, he passes beyond the grounds of the two vehicles and enters the bodhisattva's position. 「是人先行布施及五眾因緣故,過聲聞、辟支佛地,入菩薩位。」 tr. "Because of the causes and conditions of first practising giving and of the five aggregates, this person passes beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and the pratyekabuddhas and enters the bodhisattva's position." This sentence is the conclusion of the passage above, and also the cause of the two questions below. What should be noted: the four Chinese characters 「先行布施」 tr. "first practising giving" still tie the starting point of the five aggregates to giving, running through with 「布施為主」 tr. "giving as the chief" in the earlier text.
65. Question and answer ten: why the five aggregates are spoken of and not the six perfections. The question says: 「菩薩應行六波羅蜜,入菩薩位,此中何以說五眾?」 tr. "The bodhisattva should practise the six perfections to enter the bodhisattva's position; why are the five aggregates spoken of here?" The answer first sets a general rule: 「法雖一,以種種異名說,是故說五眾無咎。」 tr. "Though the dharma is one, it is spoken of by various different names; for this reason there is no fault in speaking of the five aggregates." Next it says why one is singled out: 「是人從一波羅蜜中欲起諸波羅蜜,布施為主,已先說。」 tr. "This person wishes to give rise to all the perfections from within one pāramitā; giving is the chief, and it has already been spoken of first." Next it matches them one by one: 「持戒眾名尸波羅蜜;定眾、解脫眾名禪波羅蜜;慧眾、解脫知見眾是般若波羅蜜;行諸波羅蜜時,能忍諸惡事,是名羼提波羅蜜;能起諸波羅蜜,不休不息,是名毘梨耶波羅蜜。」 tr. "The aggregate of keeping morality is named śīlapāramitā; the aggregate of concentration and the aggregate of liberation are named dhyānapāramitā; the aggregate of wisdom and the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation are prajñāpāramitā; being able to bear all evil things while practising the perfections—this is called kṣāntipāramitā; being able to give rise to the perfections without resting and without ceasing—this is called vīryapāramitā." The way the five aggregates are matched with the six perfections is this: morality is matched with śīla; the two aggregates of concentration and liberation are matched with dhyāna; the two aggregates of wisdom and of the knowledge and vision of liberation are matched with prajñā; patience and vigour are not set up as separate aggregates but run through the time of practising all the perfections. This way of matching should be seen clearly—it is not that five against six is one short; it is that patience and vigour are from the first not a single stretch of merit but marks of the time of practising all the perfections.
66. Question and answer eleven: why not speak only of the names of the perfections. The question says: 「若爾者,何以不但說諸波羅蜜名而說五眾?」 tr. "If so, why not speak only of the names of the perfections, but speak of the five aggregates?" The answer says: 「是人欲入菩薩位,此中不但以持戒、禪定得,和合眾戒、清淨戒、無盡戒。以要言之,攝一切戒名為戒眾;能破煩惱,過二乘,入菩薩位。」 tr. "This person wishes to enter the bodhisattva's position; here it is not obtained merely by keeping morality and meditative concentration; he combines the many precepts, the pure precepts, and the inexhaustible precepts. To put it briefly, gathering in all the precepts is named the aggregate of morality; it can break the afflictions, pass beyond the two vehicles, and enter the bodhisattva's position." Next it makes this clear with a simile: 「譬如一人、二人,不名為軍;和合多人,乃成為軍,能破怨敵。」 tr. "It is as one person or two persons are not called an army; only when many people are combined do they make an army that can break the enemy." At the end it says: 「餘眾亦如是。」 tr. "The other aggregates are likewise." The point this simile takes lies in 「和合」 tr. "combining"—the Chinese character 「眾」 tr. "aggregate" carries from the first the sense of gathering; speaking of aggregates and not of perfections is precisely to show that it is not the power of a single dharma. Brought down to practice: what is called breaking the afflictions does not rely on some one precept or some one kind of concentration; it relies on gathering them into an army.
67. Teaching and transforming beings, dedicating to the pure buddha-land, and obtaining the omniscience of all kinds. 「菩薩自得禪定等眾,亦令眾生得,是名菩薩教化眾生;教化眾生已,持自功德及眾生功德,盡迴向淨佛國。具此二法,即得一切種智,轉法輪,以三乘度眾生。」 tr. "The bodhisattva himself obtains the aggregates of meditative concentration and the rest, and also lets beings obtain them; this is called the bodhisattva's teaching and transforming beings; having taught and transformed beings, he takes his own merit and the merit of beings and dedicates it all to the pure buddha-land. Fulfilling these two dharmas, he then obtains the omniscience of all kinds, turns the wheel of the Dharma, and delivers beings by the three vehicles." This passage explains the latter half of the sūtra. What are called the 「二法」 tr. "two dharmas" are teaching and transforming beings and dedicating to the pure land; when these two are accomplished, the Buddha's work accomplishes itself. Read together with the passage before: when the five aggregates are accomplished one enters the position; when the two dharmas are accomplished one becomes a Buddha—the sequence is clear.
68. Concluding the meaning of sequence: first coarse then fine, first easy then hard. 「是名菩薩次第行、次第學、次第道。先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸習學,名為次第。」 tr. "This is called the bodhisattva's sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path. First coarse then fine, first easy then hard, little by little training in and learning, is named sequence." These twelve Chinese characters are the proper gloss on the two Chinese characters 「次第」 tr. "sequence" of the whole chapter. First ask a question: why does it not say ‘first shallow then deep’ but says 「先麁後細」 tr. "first coarse then fine"? Coarse and fine are said of the marks of dharmas; easy and hard are said of the strength of the person—one with reference to what is learned, one with reference to the one who can learn, both faces covered. Read together with the earlier simile of climbing the ladder, the steps of the ladder are precisely this coarse and fine, easy and hard.
69. The other five perfections are distinguished according to their meaning; practising following worldly truth. 「餘五波羅蜜,亦應隨義分別。」 tr. "The other five pāramitās should also be distinguished according to their meaning." This sentence makes clear that the detailed explanation of dānapāramitā before is an example. The last sentence is the bone of the whole treatise section: 「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故。」 tr. "Though the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, one practises following worldly truth, in order to break inversion." Being without anything existent is the highest meaning; practising following worldly truth is why there is sequence; and the purpose of following worldly truth is still to break inversion, not to establish worldly truth. Here one must guard against a misreading: saying 「隨世諦行」 tr. "practises following worldly truth" does not say that sequence is only an expedient without real benefit; it says that the place where sequence is set up is worldly truth, while the matter it accomplishes—breaking inversion—is real.
70. The six recollections are the first sequential practice. 「復次,念佛等六念是初次第行,以易行易得故。」 tr. "Again, the six recollections, recollection of the Buddha and the rest, are the first sequential practice, because they are easy to practise and easy to obtain." The six perfections having been spoken of, it returns to the six recollections. It judges the six recollections to be 「初」 tr. "the first", and its reason is only four Chinese characters: easy to practise and easy to obtain. First ask a question: since the six recollections say in every single gate 「無少許念」 tr. "not even a little recollection", how can they be called easy? This doubt is what the next question and answer is set up for.
71. Question and answer twelve: not recollecting the Buddha by form—how can it be called easy. The question says: 「六念中亦言不以色念佛,云何言易?」 tr. "Within the six recollections it is also said that one does not recollect the Buddha by form; how can it be called easy?" The answer says: 「有法共行,故名為易;譬如服苦藥,以蜜下之則易。」 tr. "Because there is a dharma that can be practised along with it, it is called easy; it is as taking bitter medicine: sending it down with honey makes it easy." The four Chinese characters 「有法共行」 tr. "there is a dharma that can be practised along with it" are the root of the answer: though the six recollections block the grasping at marks, what they recollect—the Buddha, the Dharma, the Saṅgha, morality, giving up, and the gods—is after all something the mind can be tied to; it is not being made to contemplate the signless from the very outset. This simile takes the same image as the earlier simile of the small child taking medicine but uses it differently: that one is used for the six perfections being combined with the meaning of emptiness, this one for the six recollections being combined with the signless—one image used in two ways, which shows precisely that the treatise-author uses similes as tools and does not cling to the simile.
72. The meaning of the six recollections is as broadly explained in the first chapter. 「六念義,如初品中廣說。」 tr. "The meaning of the six recollections is as broadly explained in the first chapter." Here the treatise-author does not explain the items of the six recollections again, but points back to the earlier text. This is the pattern of this treatise: a dharma-number already broadly explained earlier is not brought out again later. When the reader meets these words, he should know that they are not an omission but a signpost.
73. The six perfections and the six recollections are gentle and easy to practise; the rest, the three gates of liberation, are not spoken of. 「六波羅蜜、六念等,柔軟易行,不生邪見,是菩薩次第學法。餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說。」 tr. "The six perfections, the six recollections, and the like are gentle and easy to practise and do not give rise to wrong views; this is the dharma of the bodhisattva's sequential training. The rest, the three gates of liberation and the like, require reflection and reckoning and may give rise to wrong views, therefore they are not spoken of." This passage judges a most vital point: it is not that the three gates of liberation are not good; it is that for one new to the training they are dangerous—the three gates of emptiness, the signless, and non-action require reflection and reckoning, and one whose strength does not reach them grasps them and makes wrong views. So in this chapter the Buddha speaks to those new to the training of the six perfections and the six recollections and does not speak of the three gates. Brought down to practice: in choosing a dharma, go by one's own strength, not by the height of the dharma.
74. The treatise-author explains Subhūti's difficulty. 「此中須菩提難:「世尊!若實無所有,云何有次第行等?」」 tr. "Here Subhūti raises an objection: ‘World-Honored One! If there is really nothing existent, how can there be sequential practice and the rest?’" The treatise-author encloses the long difficulty of the sūtra in a single sentence, which shows precisely that he judges the bone of this difficulty to lie in the contradiction between 「無所有」 tr. "being without anything existent" and 「次第」 tr. "sequence". Read against the sūtra, the headings of dharmas listed in the sūtra are very many, yet the treatise-author gathers them in a single phrase—this is the constant way of this treatise in explaining the sūtra, taking its joints and not spreading out along the text.
75. The Buddha's counter-question and Subhūti's answer. 「佛反問須菩提:「汝以聲聞智慧見色等法是一定實法不?」」 tr. "The Buddha in return asked Subhūti: ‘With the wisdom of a śrāvaka, do you see form and the other dharmas as one fixed, real dharma?’" Here the treatise-author adds the five Chinese characters 「以聲聞智慧」 tr. "with the wisdom of a śrāvaka", speaking with reference to Subhūti's position; the sūtra originally reads 「汝見是色性實有不」 tr. "do you see this nature of form as really existent". Next it records his answer: 「答言:「不見!」」 tr. "He answered: ‘I do not see it!’" The treatise-author further sets out the reason on his behalf: 「色等一切法但從因緣和合,假有其名,無有定實,云何言有?」 tr. "Form and all the other dharmas only come from the coming together of causes and conditions and provisionally have a name; there is nothing fixed and real; how can they be said to exist?" This added statement is the treatise-author's explanation, not the sūtra; in reading one should keep clear which sentence is sūtra and which is treatise—the treatise-author here is precisely speaking out the reason behind Subhūti's one 「不見」 tr. "I do not see it".
76. The Buddha's pressing again and the treatise-author's verdict. 「佛語須菩提:「汝若不見實定有,云何以次第等難空?」」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Since you do not see anything fixed and real, why do you use sequence and such matters to challenge emptiness?’" There follows a verdict the treatise-author lays down himself: 「而次第法不離於空。」 tr. "And the dharma of sequence is not apart from emptiness." These eight Chinese characters are the general conclusion of the whole unit—sequence and emptiness are not two things standing over against each other; sequence is from the first within emptiness. If sequence existed separately apart from emptiness, the Buddha's counter-question would not hold; precisely because it is not apart, one who does not see real dharmas has nothing by which to use sequence to raise a difficulty.
77. Subhūti receives it and understands it clearly and distinctly. 「爾時,須菩提受解了了,是故說……」 tr. "At that time Subhūti received and understood it clearly and distinctly, and for this reason said ……" From here the treatise-author, in a long passage, states Subhūti's intent on his behalf, and layer by layer it all corresponds to the sūtra. First he makes himself clear: 「我無所疑」 tr. "I have nothing to doubt". Next he says for whom: 「為當來世求三乘人,聞佛說空無所有性,以罪重智鈍故,取空相」 tr. "for the sake of people in the world to come who seek the three vehicles: hearing the Buddha speak of emptiness and of the nature without anything existent, because their sins are heavy and their knowledge dull, they grasp at the mark of emptiness". The three Chinese characters 「取空相」 tr. "grasp at the mark of emptiness" are added by the treatise-author, pointing precisely to the root of the sickness—it is not that hearing emptiness gives rise to doubt; it is that hearing emptiness one grasps emptiness as a mark. Next he cites their words: 「誰垢誰淨?凡夫、惡人,何以名垢?出家、得道人,何以名淨?」 tr. "Who is stained and who is pure? Why are ordinary persons and evil people called stained? Why are those who have left home and those who have obtained the path called pure?" Here the two pairs 「凡夫、惡人」 tr. "ordinary persons and evil people" and 「出家、得道人」 tr. "those who have left home and those who have obtained the path" are examples the treatise-author supplies; the sūtra reads only 「誰垢誰淨?誰縛誰解?」 tr. "Who is stained and who is pure? Who is bound and who is released?".
78. The sequence of breaking morality and breaking view, and Subhūti's making himself clear. The treatise-author explains one by one the order of their falling: 「是人不解佛語深義以何事而說,著是空故,言:『何用持戒等為?』」 tr. "These people do not understand on what matter the deep meaning of the Buddha's words is spoken; because they cling to this emptiness, they say: ‘What need is there for keeping morality and such matters?’"—this is the cause. 「以是因緣,即生邪見,破正見;破正見故,以少因緣而破戒及威儀,無所畏忌」 tr. "Through these causes and conditions they give rise to wrong views and break right view; because they break right view, on scant causes and conditions they break morality and deportment, with nothing they fear or shun"—this is going from view to conduct. 「出家人資仰白衣,便妄語求利衣食等,破於正命等」 tr. "those who have left home, relying on the white-robed, then tell lies to seek gain, clothing, food, and so on, and break right livelihood and the rest"—this is the real face of breaking pure livelihood, which the treatise-author speaks of specially with reference to the situation of those who have left home. 「種此罪故,墮三惡道,或重於白衣」 tr. "because they plant these sins, they fall into the three evil destinies, perhaps more heavily than the white-robed"—the last five Chinese characters are a judgement added by the treatise-author: for the same breaking of morality, the sin of one who has left home may be heavier, because he relies on the white-robed and tells lies. At the end he makes three things clear on Subhūti's behalf: 「我已得道,於諸法無所受」 tr. "I have already obtained the path, and in dharmas there is nothing received"; 「又常聞佛說空法,云何戲論生疑」 tr. "and I constantly hear the Buddha speak the Dharma of emptiness; how could I make idle discourse and give rise to doubt"; 「又我常修無諍三昧,憐愍眾生,是故問佛。」 tr. "Further, I constantly cultivate the samādhi of non-contention and pity beings; for this reason I asked the Buddha." Of the three things, the samādhi of non-contention is supplied by the treatise-author and is not in the sūtra, which shows precisely why he asks on behalf of others and does not doubt himself. The whole unit closes here: beginning with the question ‘how does one new to the training practise’, ending with the answer ‘for the sake of the people of the world to come’—one beginning and one end, neither for his own sake.
Do Not Misread
Do not read 「無所有性」 tr. "the nature without anything existent" as there being nothing at all. The sūtra says that all dharmas are without any existent nature, yet in the same passage it says that one obtains the four dhyānas and the five supernormal powers and obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the treatise-author further says plainly 「而次第法不離於空」 tr. "and the dharma of sequence is not apart from emptiness". What is blocked is a fixed, real self-nature on dharmas, not the function and the sequence of dharmas. If it is read as there being nothing at all, then the six perfections, the six recollections, and the thirty-seven limbs of the path listed in the sūtra all become empty talk, and why would the Buddha need to open these three layers for those new to the training?
Do not read 「無憶故,是為念佛」 tr. "because there is no remembering, this is recollection of the Buddha" as thinking of nothing at all while recollecting the Buddha. The five rounds of blocking each point to something—blocking the five aggregates, blocking the marks and minor signs, blocking the aggregates of the fivefold merit, blocking the ten powers and the other unshared dharmas, blocking the dharma of the twelve links of causes and conditions; what is blocked is in every case ‘taking some dharma as the object recollected’. The sūtra itself still says 「應念佛」 tr. "he should recollect the Buddha", from which it can be seen that what is kept is recollection and what is removed is grasping at marks. If it is read as not thinking, it is no different from wood or stone, and it also fails to accord with 「能具足四念處」 tr. "he can fulfil the four foundations of mindfulness" up to 「乃至一切種智」 tr. "up to the omniscience of all kinds" in the text below.
Do not read 「乃至無少許念,何況念戒」 tr. "up to there not being even a little recollection, how much less recollecting morality" as there being no need to keep morality. These words are in the gate of recollection of morality, and what the gate of recollection of morality recollects is precisely the nine kinds of noble morality: 「無缺戒、無隙戒、無瑕戒、無濁戒」 tr. "morality without breach, morality without crack, morality without flaw, morality without turbidity" and the rest. What is blocked is the mind keeping a record of the marks of its morality after keeping morality, not the practice of morality itself. At the end of the sūtra, the very reason for Subhūti's worry and fear is that he fears people will, because of emptiness, 「破於戒、破正見、破威儀、破淨命」 tr. "break morality, break right view, break deportment, break pure livelihood"; to read these words as there being no need to keep morality is to be just the kind of person Subhūti foretold.
Do not read the six sayings on the three names as the treatise-author having not settled their meaning. The treatise-author lists six sayings in a row and concludes 「如是等,名為三事差別」 tr. "such as these are named the differences of the three matters", saying that the marks of practice to which the three names practice, training, and path point can from the first be divided along many faces, and there is no single fixed way. Among the six sayings not one contradicts another—some divide by time into beginning, middle, and end; some match them with the dharmas of giving, keeping morality, and wisdom; some with morality, concentration, and wisdom; some with the three parts of the eightfold noble path; some with the six perfections. If one forcibly takes one saying as correct and discards the rest, one instead contradicts the treatise-author's first saying, 「義一而語異」 tr. "the meaning is one and the words differ".
Do not read the simile of climbing the ladder as sequence being outside emptiness. The ladder climbed in the simile is set up right within the dharma of emptiness—where the question was raised is 「初發心菩薩於是空法中云何能漸次第學」 tr. "how can a bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind, within this empty dharma, train little by little in sequence", and where it is answered is 「諸法雖空難解,次第行得力故,能得成就」 tr. "though dharmas are empty and hard to understand, because sequential practice gains strength, one can reach accomplishment". The ladder is not something standing by itself apart from the wall. If one thinks that sequence is set up first and emptiness entered afterwards, this contradicts the sentence 「以無所有畢竟空和合布施、持戒等行」 tr. "combines the practices of giving, keeping morality, and the rest with there being nothing existent and ultimate emptiness".
Do not read the simile of the small child taking medicine as emptiness being a bitter affair. The use of the honey in the simile lies in making the medicine go down, not in making the medicine sweet; the point the treatise-author takes from the simile lies in 「和合」 tr. "combining", not in bitterness and sweetness. The same image is used once more in the later text—「譬如服苦藥,以蜜下之則易」 tr. "it is as taking bitter medicine: sending it down with honey makes it easy"—and what is spoken of there is the ease of the six recollections, from which it can be seen that in this unit this image is a common tool, taking one point from it wherever it is used, and one may not drag in its other meanings.
Do not read 「必先供養諸佛、大菩薩」 tr. "he certainly first makes offerings to the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas" and 「應先布施五逆罪人」 tr. "one should first give to people of the five heinous sins" as contradicting each other. The treatise-author reconciles them in the very next question: of those who have not yet obtained the acceptance of non-arising, the one in whom the mind of compassion is greater puts the poor and evil first, and the one in whom the discriminating mind is greater puts the buddhas first; the one who has obtained the real mark of all dharmas and entered the power of skilful means 「二事俱行」 tr. "practises both things together". The two sayings are each the mark of practice of one position, not one right and one wrong. The last sentence, 「如是等,菩薩隨因緣行布施」 tr. "such as these: the bodhisattva practises giving according to causes and conditions", is precisely not setting up a fixed dharma.
Do not read 「其心雖小,福田良故,功德亦大」 tr. "though his mind is small, because the field of merit is good, the merit too is great" as the treatise-author approving of the discriminating mind. The treatise-author says plainly that his mind is small 「以分別諸法、取著佛身故心小」 tr. "because he discriminates dharmas and grasps at and clings to the Buddha's body, his mind is small"—grasping and clinging is a sickness, and this is judged clearly; saying that the merit too is great is said with reference to the field, not with reference to the mind. The two matters are listed separately and do not cover each other—precisely the fine point in this treatise's judging of matters; to read the latter half as approval is to wipe out the judgement of the first half.
Do not read 「餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說」 tr. "the rest, the three gates of liberation and the like, require reflection and reckoning and may give rise to wrong views, therefore they are not spoken of" as the Buddha not permitting people to cultivate the three gates of liberation. These words have their limit—limited to the people for whom this chapter is spoken, namely 「新發意」 tr. "those who have newly aroused the mind" and 「新學」 tr. "those new to the training". In the same treatise the three gates of liberation are broadly spoken of everywhere; they are not abolished by this chapter. The reason they are not spoken of is the danger of 「思惟籌量,或生邪見」 tr. "requiring reflection and reckoning, they may give rise to wrong views", said with reference to the strength of the person, not with reference to the superiority or inferiority of the dharma.
Do not read 「得、不得雖同,我何以不發心作佛」 tr. "since obtaining and not obtaining are the same, why should I not arouse the mind to become a Buddha" as the bodhisattva arousing the mind with an indifferent heart. In the text below the treatise-author himself sets two questions and answers them: one answers 「畢竟空,無所有,無所障礙,何妨發心作佛」 tr. "ultimate emptiness is without anything existent and has nothing that obstructs; how does it hinder arousing the mind to become a Buddha", the other answers with the three conditions for arousing the mind—the suffering of relatives and friends, one's own wisdom not yet being ripe, and, hearing the deep meaning of the Great Vehicle, enemy and kin being equal. From this it can be seen that ‘obtaining and not obtaining are the same’ is only words that remove the obstruction; the real conditions for arousing the mind are in the three sections after. If one reads only the first sentence and not the text after, it becomes a cold remark.
Bearing on Practice
Take 「雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學」 tr. "though he has aroused the intent for immeasurable kalpas, so long as he has not yet obtained the real mark of all dharmas, he is called new to the training" and measure your own position by it. Do not fix your depth or shallowness by the number of years of cultivation and training; only ask whether the real mark has been seen or not. Measured this way, one who has trained long need not be self-satisfied, and a beginner need not belittle himself either—both are within one 「新」 tr. "new", and the only difference is the distance walked.
Take the four matters 「自行布施,亦教人行布施,讚歎行布施功德,歡喜讚歎行布施者」 tr. "he himself practises giving, also teaches others to practise giving, praises the merit of practising giving, and rejoices in and praises those who practise giving" and check one good deed of your own by them. Did you do it? Did you urge others? Did you praise its dharma? On seeing others do it, did you rejoice in your heart? The treatise-author lists five cases of not completing them, each with its cause of sickness; ask yourself according to the four matters one by one, and in which square the sickness lies becomes clear.
Take 「我雖多施汝,汝亦不得持至後世;汝今當自作,後當自得」 tr. "though I give you much, you still cannot take it with you into later lives; you should now do it yourselves, and later you will obtain it yourselves" and regard by it the limit of helping people. Giving is relief for a time; teaching them to do it themselves is the lasting benefit. These words used on giving are equally so used on other kinds of help—whatever one can do for a person only once, one should leave behind the way of doing it as well.
Take 「不稱受者意故,福德少」 tr. "because it does not suit the recipient's wish, the merit is small" and check by it the things you give to people. Giving people what I have much of is easy; giving people what they need is hard; the hardness lies not in the thing but in whether one is willing first to ask what he wants. The sūtra changed only one Chinese character—not saying 「與衣食等」 tr. "give clothing, food, and the like" but saying 「須食與食」 tr. "to one who needs food, give food"—and the whole measure lies here.
Take 「菩薩觀其相貌,隨時所須、土地所宜」 tr. "the bodhisattva observes their appearance, what is needed at the time, and what suits the land" and practise looking at people by it. Those who have needs but cannot say them are the most numerous, and shame and fear are two common causes. So do not wait for people to open their mouths; look at the countenance, look at the season, look at the situation—these three lookings anyone can do, and there is no need to wait for the knowledge of others' minds.
Take 「先麁後細,先易後難,漸漸習學」 tr. "first coarse then fine, first easy then hard, little by little training in and learning" and arrange your own lessons by it. Whoever feels that in applying effort there is nowhere to set his hand has mostly put the fine and the hard at the front. First ask a question: is this step the first step of the ladder? If it is not, look for a step further down. What makes the simile of climbing the ladder precious is precisely that it admits the top is high and hard, yet does not for that reason give up the first rung.
Take 「有法共行,故名為易」 tr. "because there is a dharma that can be practised along with it, it is called easy" and regard by it the gates of practice that can be relied on. What makes the six recollections easy is not that they are shallow but that they have something the mind can be tied to. Whoever applies effort and feels the mind has nowhere to land need not hurry to cultivate the signless; first take up a kind of gate that has a dharma that can be practised along with it and walk on—this is the right road this chapter opens for those new to the training.
Take 「餘三解脫門等,思惟籌量,或生邪見故不說」 tr. "the rest, the three gates of liberation and the like, require reflection and reckoning and may give rise to wrong views, therefore they are not spoken of" and restrain your own restlessness by it. One who delights in hearing the lofty and deep while his strength does not yet reach it is most apt to come to grief here—and the grief is not failing in cultivation; it is giving rise to wrong views. In choosing a dharma, first measure your strength—this sentence is the plain text this chapter gives.
Take 「是人不解佛語深義以何事而說,著是空故」 tr. "these people do not understand on what matter the deep meaning of the Buddha's words is spoken; because they cling to this emptiness" and examine by it your mind after hearing of emptiness. Whoever, having heard of emptiness, feels that keeping morality is pointless and making merit is pointless has precisely grasped the mark of emptiness. The way of treating it lies in one sentence of the treatise-author: emptiness is 「隨世諦行,為破顛倒故」 tr. "practising following worldly truth, in order to break inversion"—ask yourself whether your inversion has been broken or not, and you will know whether that ‘pointlessness’ is a measure of realisation or a delusion.
Take 「譬如一人、二人,不名為軍;和合多人,乃成為軍」 tr. "it is as one person or two persons are not called an army; only when many people are combined do they make an army" and regard by it scattered efforts. One precept, one session of concentration, one round of contemplation with wisdom—each by itself is a good thing, yet each may not be able to break the afflictions; what can break them is gathering into an aggregate. So the key of one's lessons lies not in some one item being especially refined, but in all the items being without lack and continuous.
Take 「怨親無定,以因緣故,親或為怨,怨或為親」 tr. "enemy and kin are not fixed; because of causes and conditions, kin at times become enemies, and enemies at times become kin" and loosen your own knots of enmity by it. These words do not exhort people to be magnanimous; they state a fact—relationships turn from the first through causes and conditions. When this is seen clearly, patience is not forced patience. The treatise-author goes on to say 「由何而得?由忍怨故」 tr. "From what is it obtained? It is obtained from bearing with enemies", from which it can be seen that on the Buddha-path the enemy is not an obstruction but a condition.
Take 「我幸有力,能使是人得離眾苦」 tr. "I fortunately have the strength to let these people get free of all suffering" and settle by it the concrete place of arousing the mind. Arousing the mind need not first have the appearance of a great vow; first see whether before your eyes there is a person in suffering whom you yourself can help. The treatise-author places relatives and friends at the head of the three conditions for arousing the mind, precisely speaking from the nearest place.
Further Resonances
The line by which the Last Part comes on from the First Part is moving one and the same 「無所有性」 tr. "nature without anything existent" from the position of realisation to the beginning mind. What the First Part speaks of are all matters already accomplished: the Buddha states for himself that when formerly practising the bodhisattva path he parted from the desires and entered the four dhyānas, and in reliance on the four dhyānas gave rise to the five supernormal powers; toward the dhyānas he grasped their marks and obtained them and yet did not think that they existed and did not receive their flavour; toward the powers he did not grasp at their marks and did not receive their flavour; at the last, with the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtained awakening; along the way the treatise-author explains how hard to understand ultimate emptiness is, explains how compliant acceptance runs through the small and the great, and explains the three explanations of 「有法是菩薩道,無法是菩薩果」 tr. "an existent dharma is the bodhisattva's path; a non-existent dharma is the bodhisattva's fruit". The Last Part then turns to ask about the beginning mind—with this same nature without anything existent, where does one new to the training set down his foot? The Buddha's answer has three layers: first, arousing the mind from hearing the words of the sages; second, the four kinds of practice of the six perfections; third, the six recollections. The treatise section follows it with three bones: why one new to the training is taught to practise ultimate emptiness, what difference there is among the three names practice, training, and path, and why it is named sequence. Each of the three answers has its one sentence: the first lies in 「譬如小兒服藥,須蜜乃下」 tr. "it is as a small child taking medicine: it needs honey before it can go down", the second in 「如是等,名為三事差別」 tr. "such as these are named the differences of the three matters", the third in 「譬如緣梯,從一初桄漸上,上處雖高雖難,亦能得至」 tr. "it is as climbing a ladder: from the first rung one goes up little by little, and though the place above is high and hard, one can still reach it". At the end the treatise-author takes the eight Chinese characters 「而次第法不離於空」 tr. "and the dharma of sequence is not apart from emptiness" as the verdict on the whole unit, and further with the sentence 「諸法性雖無所有,而隨世諦行,為破顛倒故」 tr. "though the nature of dharmas is without anything existent, one practises following worldly truth, in order to break inversion" establishes why it is so. Viewing the First Part and the Last Part together, the three Chinese characters 「次第學」 tr. "training in sequence" of the chapter title are only then fully spoken: what is trained in is emptiness; what enables one to train is sequence.
The title of this chapter is not handed down alike in the various editions; they are recorded side by side below without forcing a judgement. The base text titles it "Training in Sequence"; the Ming edition lacks the four Chinese characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa", and the Shōgozō and Ishiyama-dera manuscripts lack even the thirteen Chinese characters of the chapter title. The Palace edition gives a separate variant name; its collation note at the head of the fascicle reads 「((釋次…十五))九字=((釋第七十五品上三次品))十字【宮】」 tr. "‘((Explaining Ci… fifteen))’, nine characters, = ‘((Explaining the seventy-fifth chapter, upper, the Three Sequences chapter))’, ten characters, (Palace)"—that is, the Palace edition directly calls this chapter 「三次品」 tr. "The Three Sequences". In the text of the Larger Sūtra being explained, the chapter title reads 「三次品第七十五」 tr. "the seventy-fifth chapter, The Three Sequences", and below the title an interlinear note of one line says that the Khitan edition reads 「次第行品」 tr. "the chapter on Sequential Practice", while the collation note on one character of its chapter title reads 「次+(第行)【三】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "after ‘Ci’ add ‘(di xing)’ (the three editions, Palace, Shōgozō)"—that is, the five witnesses, the Song, Yuan, and Ming editions, the Palace edition, and the Shōgozō manuscript, add, in 「三次品」 tr. "The Three Sequences", below its 「次」 tr. "Ci", the two Chinese characters 「第行」 tr. "di xing". The collation notes on the continuation title at the head of this unit's fascicle also show variant readings twice: one reads 「次第學品=次品【宋】【宮】,〔次第學品〕-【聖】」 tr. "‘Training in Sequence chapter’ = ‘Sequence chapter’ (Song, Palace); ‘[Training in Sequence chapter]’ omitted (Shōgozō)", that is, the Song and Palace editions read 「次品」 tr. "The Sequence Chapter" and the Shōgozō manuscript lacks it entirely; the other reads 「第七十五之餘=第七十五品下訖第七十六品【宋】【聖】,第七十五下訖第七十六品【元】,第七十五之下【明】,七十四品下訖第七十五品【聖】」 tr. "‘remainder of the seventy-fifth’ = ‘seventy-fifth chapter, lower, through the seventy-sixth chapter’ (Song, Shōgozō); ‘seventy-fifth, lower, through the seventy-sixth chapter’ (Yuan); ‘seventy-fifth, Last Part’ (Ming); ‘seventy-fourth chapter, lower, through the seventy-fifth chapter’ (Shōgozō)"—the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「七十四品下訖第七十五品」 tr. "seventy-fourth chapter, lower, through the seventy-fifth chapter", its chapter number constantly one step lower than the base text's, no different from the pattern seen in the several chapters of this treatise before. What the various names take differs: 「次第學」 tr. "Training in Sequence" is set up from its training gradually; 「三次」 tr. "Three Sequences" is set up from the sequence of the three, practice, training, and path; 「次第行」 tr. "Sequential Practice" is set up from its practice; the treatise section of this chapter has precisely the question 「次第行、次第學、次第道有何差別」 tr. "what difference is there among sequential practice, sequential training, and sequential path" and lists six sayings in a row, and the three names each obtain one side.
In his Great Calming and Contemplation, Zhiyi divides the three teachings, sudden, gradual, and indeterminate, and under the item 「漸」 tr. "gradual" cites directly the core words of this chapter's name as evidence; his text says: 「《大品》云:「次第行、次第學、次第道。」此證漸也。」 tr. "The Larger Sūtra says: ‘Sequential practice, sequential training, sequential path.’ This is evidence for the gradual." The three names he cites are wholly the same as the fixed formula that recurs again and again in the sūtra and treatise of this chapter, and are explicitly attributed to the Larger Sūtra—so in the Tiantai division of the teachings the three names of this chapter were once taken as plain evidence for the gradual teaching.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra explains this chapter under the title "The Three Sequences", and its divisions and explanations largely correspond to this unit; the essentials are recorded side by side. On the opening question of this unit, Jizang judges it the second section of the Buddha's answer: 「新學菩薩云何次第行下,第二、為始行菩薩開行次第也」 tr. "From ‘how do bodhisattvas new to the training practise in sequence’ onward: second, opening the sequence of practice for bodhisattvas beginning their practice", and he takes up the treatise-author's words, saying: 「論云須菩提信受佛語,諸法雖空而能起五通等,此是知菩薩所能行也。新學菩薩云何於無所有中脩行次第?」 tr. "The treatise says Subhūti believed and received the Buddha's words: though dharmas are empty, one can give rise to the five supernormal powers and the rest; this is knowing what a bodhisattva can practise. How do bodhisattvas new to the training cultivate the sequence of practice within there being nothing existent?"—agreeing exactly with the treatise-author's section 「須菩提伏受佛語」 tr. "Subhūti subdued himself and received the Buddha's words". On the three layers of the Buddha's answer, Jizang judges in general: 「佛答中約三種明次第:一者、約發心明次第;二者、約六度明次第;三者、得六念明次第」 tr. "In the Buddha's answer, sequence is made clear by way of three kinds: first, sequence made clear by way of arousing the mind; second, sequence made clear by way of the six perfections; third, sequence made clear by obtaining the six recollections"—the division into three layers is wholly the same as the order of the sūtra in this unit. On the meaning of 「新學」 tr. "new to the training", Jizang sets a question and answers it: 「問:何等是新學?答:雖未得無生現前無量劫脩行,皆名新學」 tr. "Question: what is new to the training? Answer: though one has cultivated practice for immeasurable kalpas, if non-arising has not yet been obtained and made present, all are called new to the training", the same judgement as the treatise-author's 「雖無量劫發意,未得諸法實相,皆名新學」 tr. "though he has aroused the intent for immeasurable kalpas, so long as he has not yet obtained the real mark of all dharmas, he is called new to the training". On the sayings about the three names, Jizang too sets four sayings side by side: 「人解三次有四說:一、行學道;三、名異了,義更無異。二云、初行中名學後道。三云、布施名行、持戒名學、智慧名道。三云、戒名行、定名學、慧名道,約八正戒定慧亦然。四云、檀與精進六度為行,持戒與禪二度為學,忍是善、般若是慧,具足故名為道也。」 tr. "People explain the three sequences with four sayings: first, practice, training, and path; the three names differ, and in meaning there is no further difference. The second says: the beginning is practice, the middle is named training, the end is path. The third says: giving is named practice, keeping morality is named training, wisdom is named path. The third says: morality is named practice, concentration is named training, wisdom is named path, and by way of the eightfold right path, morality, concentration, and wisdom, it is likewise. The fourth says: dāna and vigour among the six perfections are practice, keeping morality and dhyāna, two perfections, are training, patience is goodness and prajñā is wisdom, and because they are complete it is named path." What it lists differs here and there from the treatise-author's six sayings but on the whole agrees with them. On the section on hearing only from the sages, Jizang explains: 「此中明始行菩薩但從聖人邊開法者,聖說多無依著故,緣覺不說法故,不從緣覺聞」 tr. "Here it makes clear that the bodhisattva beginning his practice hears the Dharma only from the side of the sages, because the sages' speaking is mostly without reliance and clinging; because pratyekabuddhas do not expound the Dharma, he does not hear from pratyekabuddhas"—corresponding to the treatise-author's two sections 「餘人多以著心說,諸聖人以無著心說」 tr. "the other people mostly speak with a clinging mind, while the sages speak with a mind without clinging" and 「辟支佛不樂說法故,不說」 tr. "the pratyekabuddhas are not mentioned, because they do not delight in expounding the Dharma". On the doubt whether arousing the mind also has the three sequences, Jizang asks and answers himself: 「向發心中云何有次第行學道耶?答:此約初中後明學道,故發心亦具三也。」 tr. "In the arousing of the mind just mentioned, how is there sequential practice, training, and path? Answer: this makes clear training and path by way of beginning, middle, and end; therefore arousing the mind too has all three." On the four kinds of practice of the six perfections, Jizang lists them separately and speaks of the cases of not completing them: 「此中度皆具四行:一、自行;二、化他;三、歎人。有人雖自能行施,不能教化行施,以畏嗔故。又畏為已教布施,以之為息故,不能教化行施。有人雖能教化行施,而自不能行。有人具三事:一、自行施;二、能教他;三、歎布施法,見破戒惡人行施也。皆不具四事。菩薩具足四事」 tr. "Here the perfections all have four practices: first, practising oneself; second, transforming others; third, praising people. There is someone who, though he himself can practise giving, cannot teach and transform others to practise giving, because he fears anger. Again, he fears that because he has taught them to give, they will take it as interest, and so he cannot teach and transform others to practise giving. There is someone who, though he can teach and transform others to practise giving, cannot practise it himself. There is someone who has the three matters: first, practising giving himself; second, being able to teach others; third, praising the dharma of giving—he sees a precept-breaking evil person practising giving. None of them has the four matters. The bodhisattva fulfils the four matters"—of the same purport as the five cases listed by the treatise-author. On the doubt about the five portions arising from giving, Jizang sets a question saying: 「問:此云菩薩因布施生五分,得入菩薩位,云何作之?答:菩薩布施故,得果報如竟,不猶戒即生眾。又施眾生無畏,亦是戒眾。以持戒故得空,空故發慧,發慧斷煩惱,得脫眾生,可知見證解脫,名解脫知見眾也。」 tr. "Question: this says that the bodhisattva, through giving, gives rise to the five portions and obtains entry into the bodhisattva's position; how is this done? Answer: because the bodhisattva gives, he obtains the retribution as it comes to completion, not like morality at once giving rise to the aggregate. Again, giving beings fearlessness is also the aggregate of morality. Because of keeping morality he obtains emptiness; because of emptiness wisdom arises; wisdom arising severs the afflictions, and he obtains the liberation of beings; it can be known and seen that he has realised liberation, and it is named the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation." On the mutual containing of the five portions and the six perfections, Jizang says: 「五分身六度相攝者,尸羅攝戒身,攝解脫身及定身,般若攝慧身及解脫智見」 tr. "As for the five-portioned body and the six perfections containing one another: śīla contains the body of morality, contains the body of liberation and the body of concentration, and prajñā contains the body of wisdom and the knowledge and vision of liberation"—largely the same as the treatise-author's way of matching, 「持戒眾名尸波羅蜜;定眾、解脫眾名禪波羅蜜;慧眾、解脫知見眾是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "the aggregate of keeping morality is named śīlapāramitā; the aggregate of concentration and the aggregate of liberation are named dhyānapāramitā; the aggregate of wisdom and the aggregate of the knowledge and vision of liberation are prajñāpāramitā". On the section on the six recollections, Jizang is brief, saying only: 「第二、約六念明三次,如文也。」 tr. "Second, the three sequences are made clear by way of the six recollections, as in the text." On Subhūti's difficulty at the end, Jizang judges it the third section and explains its intent: 「須菩提白佛下,第三、須菩提取惑情為問,請佛今通使教通無。應問意云:若諸法實無所有,則無有次第行學等。佛反問:汝聲聞人見色等法是定實不?須菩提答:一切法從因緣假名有,無有實定故,我不見其實定一也。」 tr. "From ‘Subhūti said to the Buddha’ onward: third, Subhūti takes up deluded feelings to make a question, asking the Buddha now to resolve them, so that the teaching may get through without obstruction. The intent of the question should be: if dharmas really are without anything existent, then there is no sequential practice, training, and so on. The Buddha asks in return: you, a śrāvaka, do you see form and the other dharmas as fixed and real? Subhūti answers: all dharmas exist as provisional names from causes and conditions, and there is nothing real and fixed; therefore I do not see their real and fixed oneness." On the order of breaking morality and breaking view in the last passage, Jizang explains: 「破正見者,惡取空是邪見故破正見,內破正見故外破戒及威儀,以不畏罪故便妄語求利,故破淨命也」 tr. "As for breaking right view: wrongly grasping emptiness is wrong view, and so it breaks right view; because right view is broken within, morality and deportment are broken without; because they do not fear sin, they then tell lies to seek gain, and so they break pure livelihood"—the division of inner and outer agrees wholly with the treatise-author's order, 「即生邪見,破正見;破正見故,以少因緣而破戒及威儀」 tr. "they give rise to wrong views and break right view; because they break right view, on scant causes and conditions they break morality and deportment".
The extant text of Huiying's Commentary stops at fascicle twenty-four, and what it comments on ends in the middle of chapter sixty-nine; this chapter lies outside the range of his extant commentary, and so for this chapter his explanation is lacking—it is not that his commentary covered it and failed to reach it. Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises sets out its discussion by topics and does not comment chapter by chapter; it cites nothing on the three names of this chapter, and this is recorded according to the facts, without judging whether there is or is not.